be_v part_n of_o the_o form_n use_v in_o their_o public_a service_n let_v we_o pray_v that_o the_o most_o gracious_a and_o merciful_a god_n will_v hear_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o catechuman_n and_o what_o it_o be_v they_o pray_v for_o he_o present_o add_v viz._n that_o they_o may_v no_o long_o remain_v in_o that_o state_n upon_o these_o account_n initiation_n by_o baptism_n but_o especial_o admission_n to_o the_o lord_n supper_n be_v among_o other_o title_n in_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n call_v desiderata_fw-la because_o so_o earnest_o desire_v and_o seek_v for_o by_o those_o that_o be_v not_o yet_o take_v in_o the_o truth_n be_v ibid._n till_o person_n arrive_v at_o this_o state_n they_o be_v not_o account_v christian_n or_o but_o in_o a_o large_a sense_n as_o candidate_n that_o stand_v in_o order_n to_o it_o and_o therefore_o can_v not_o satisfy_v themselves_o either_o to_o live_v or_o die_v in_o that_o condition_n wherein_o they_o want_v the_o great_a seal_n and_o pledge_n of_o their_o christianity_n three_o to_o beget_v in_o man_n mind_n the_o high_a esteem_n and_o veneration_n for_o these_o religious_a mystery_n nothing_o produce_v a_o great_a contempt_n even_o in_o sacred_a thing_n than_o too_o much_o openness_n and_o familiarity_n so_o that_o a_o little_a obscurity_n and_o concealment_n may_v seem_v necessary_a to_o vindicate_v they_o from_o contempt_n and_o secure_v the_o majesty_n and_o reverence_n that_o be_v due_a to_o they_o this_o make_v the_o father_n &_o senior_n of_o the_o church_n say_v s._n basil_n in_o prescribe_v rite_n and_o law_n laud._n leave_v many_o thing_n in_o the_o dark_a behind_o the_o vail_n and_o curtain_n that_o they_o may_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d preserve_v the_o sacredness_n and_o dignity_n that_o be_v due_a to_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n for_o a_o thing_n say_v he_o can_v proper_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o mystery_n when_o it_o be_v once_o expose_v to_o every_o vulgar_a and_o common_a ear_n but_o of_o this_o enough_o if_o not_o too_o much_o and_o as_o they_o be_v careful_a to_o keep_v the_o high_a part_n of_o christianity_n within_o the_o cognizance_n of_o the_o faithful_a so_o they_o be_v not_o less_o careful_a to_o teach_v and_o instruct_v the_o catechuman_n in_o all_o those_o principle_n they_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v teach_v this_o at_o their_o first_o come_v over_o be_v do_v private_o and_o at_o home_n by_o person_n depute_v on_o purpose_n to_o that_o office_n by_o the_o bishop_n as_o balsamon_n clear_o intimate_v till_o they_o be_v sufficient_o instruct_v in_o the_o first_o and_o more_o intelligible_a principle_n of_o the_o faith_n 26._o then_o they_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o congregation_n laodie_n and_o suffer_v to_o be_v present_a at_o some_o part_n of_o the_o divine_a service_n especial_o the_o sermon_n which_o be_v make_v for_o the_o building_n they_o up_o unto_o high_a measure_n of_o knowledge_n which_o be_v end_v they_o be_v command_v to_o depart_v the_o church_n not_o be_v suffer_v to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o more_o solemn_a rite_n especial_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o in_o this_o manner_n they_o be_v train_v up_o till_o they_o be_v initiate_v by_o baptism_n and_o take_v into_o the_o high_a form_n of_o christian_n how_o long_a person_n remain_v in_o the_o state_n of_o the_o catechuman_n be_v difficult_a to_o determine_v it_o not_o be_v always_o nor_o in_o all_o place_n alike_o but_o long_o in_o some_o and_o short_a in_o other_o and_o probable_o according_a to_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o person_n 1032._o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n appoint_v three_o year_n for_o the_o catechumen_n to_o be_v instruct_v but_o provide_v withal_o that_o if_o any_o one_o be_v diligent_a and_o virtuous_a and_o have_v a_o ripeness_n of_o understanding_n for_o the_o thing_n he_o may_v be_v admit_v to_o baptism_n soon_o for_o say_v they_o not_o the_o space_n of_o time_n but_o the_o fitness_n and_o manner_n of_o man_n be_v to_o be_v regard_v in_o this_o matter_n the_o next_o sort_n be_v the_o penitent_n such_o as_o for_o some_o misdemeanour_n be_v under_o the_o censure_n and_o severity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o be_v gradual_o to_o obtain_v absolution_n from_o it_o of_o these_o there_o be_v several_a degree_n five_o especial_o mention_v by_o s._n gregory_n of_o neo-caesarea_n 〈◊〉_d who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 250._o the_o first_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 121._o such_o as_o weep_v and_o lament_v and_o be_v rather_o candidate_n to_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o order_n of_o penitent_n than_o penitent_n proper_o so_o call_v these_o usual_o stand_v in_o a_o squalid_a and_o mournful_a habit_n at_o the_o church-porch_n with_o tear_n and_o great_a importunity_n beg_v of_o the_o faithful_a as_o they_o go_v in_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o the_o second_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o hearer_n who_o be_v admit_v to_o hear_v the_o holy_a scripture_n read_v and_o expound_v to_o the_o people_n their_o station_n be_v at_o the_o upper_a end_n of_o the_o narthex_n or_o first_o part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o be_v to_o depart_v the_o congregation_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o catechuman_n the_o three_o class_n of_o penitent_n be_v that_o of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o prostrate_a because_o service_n be_v end_v h._n they_o fall_v down_o before_o the_o bishop_n 727._o who_o together_o with_o the_o congregation_n fall_v down_o and_o make_v confession_n in_o their_o behalf_n after_o raise_v they_o up_o and_o lay_v his_o hand_n upon_o they_o these_o stand_v within_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n next_o the_o pulpit_n or_o reading-pew_a and_o be_v to_o depart_v together_o with_o the_o catechuman_n the_o four_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o consistentes_fw-la such_o as_o stay_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o congregation_n and_o do_v not_o depart_v with_o the_o catechuman_n but_o after_o they_o and_o the_o other_o penitent_n be_v go_v out_o stay_v and_o join_v in_o prayer_n and_o sing_v but_o not_o in_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o faithful_a these_o after_o some_o time_n be_v advance_v into_o the_o five_o and_o last_o order_n of_o the_o communicantes_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d s._n gregory_n call_v it_o and_o be_v admit_v to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n this_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o penitent_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n person_n have_v full_o pass_v through_o the_o state_n of_o the_o catechumenate_n become_v then_o immediate_a candidate_n of_o baptism_n present_v their_o name_n to_o the_o bishop_n and_o humble_o prostrate_v themselves_o beg_v that_o they_o may_v be_v enter_v into_o the_o church_n these_o be_v call_v competentes_fw-la because_o they_o do_v competere_fw-la gratiam_fw-la christi_fw-la sue_v for_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n confer_v in_o baptism_n the_o last_o rank_n be_v that_o of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o the_o faithful_a who_o have_v be_v baptize_v and_o confirm_v and_o have_v approve_v themselves_o by_o the_o long_a train_n and_o course_n of_o a_o strict_a pious_a life_n be_v then_o admit_v to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n which_o be_v the_o high_a and_o most_o venerable_a mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o then_o rash_o give_v to_o any_o but_o to_o such_o only_a as_o have_v run_v through_o all_o other_o degree_n and_o by_o a_o course_n of_o piety_n evidence_v themselves_o to_o be_v such_o real_a and_o faithful_a christian_n as_o that_o the_o high_a mystery_n and_o most_o solemn_a part_n of_o religion_n may_v be_v commit_v to_o they_o this_o be_v the_o high_a order_n and_o look_v upon_o with_o great_a regard_n and_o for_o any_o of_o this_o rank_n to_o lapse_v and_o be_v overtake_v with_o a_o fault_n cost_v they_o severe_a penance_n than_o be_v impose_v upon_o the_o inferior_a form_n of_o christian_n this_o in_o short_a be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o people_n but_o because_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a any_o body_n or_o community_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v regular_o manage_v without_o some_o particular_a person_n to_o superintend_v direct_v and_o govern_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o whole_a society_n therefore_o we_o be_v next_o to_o inquire_v what_o person_n there_o be_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n that_o be_v peculiar_o set_v apart_o to_o steer_v its_o affair_n and_o to_o attend_v upon_o the_o public_a office_n and_o ministration_n of_o it_o that_o god_n always_o have_v a_o peculiar_a people_n who_o he_o select_v for_o himself_o out_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o mankind_n be_v too_o evident_a to_o need_v any_o proof_n such_o be_v the_o patriarch_n and_o the_o holy_a seed_n of_o old_a such_o the_o jew_n choose_v by_o he_o above_o all_o other_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n this_o be_v his_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d
according_a to_o the_o faith_n and_o trust_n that_o we_o have_v in_o he_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n athenagoras_n 5._o in_o his_o return_n to_o this_o charge_n diagoras_n indeed_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o deep_a atheism_n and_o impiety_n but_o we_o who_o separate_a god_n from_o all_o material_a be_v and_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v eternal_a and_o unbegotten_a but_o all_o matter_n to_o be_v make_v and_o corruptible_a how_o unjust_o be_v we_o brand_v with_o impiety_n it_o be_v true_a do_v we_o side_n with_o diagoras_n in_o deny_v a_o divinity_n when_o there_o be_v so_o many_o and_o such_o powerful_a argument_n from_o the_o creation_n and_o government_n of_o the_o world_n to_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o existence_n of_o god_n and_o religion_n then_o both_o the_o guilt_n and_o punishment_n of_o atheism_n may_v deserve_o be_v put_v upon_o we_o but_o when_o our_o religion_n acknowledge_v one_o god_n the_o maker_n of_o the_o universe_n who_o be_v uncreate_v himself_o create_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o word_n we_o be_v manifest_o wrong_v both_o in_o word_n and_o deed_n both_o in_o be_v charge_v with_o it_o and_o in_o be_v punish_v for_o it_o we_o be_v accuse_v say_v arnobius_n for_o introduce_v profane_a rite_n and_o a_o impious_a religion_n 7._o but_o tell_v i_o o_o you_o man_n of_o reason_n how_o dare_v you_o make_v so_o rash_a a_o charge_n to_o adore_v the_o mighty_a god_n the_o sovereign_n of_o the_o whole_a creation_n the_o governor_n of_o the_o high_a power_n to_o pray_v to_o he_o with_o the_o most_o obsequious_a reverence_n under_o a_o afflict_a state_n to_o lay_v hold_n of_o he_o with_o all_o our_o power_n to_o love_v he_o and_o look_v up_o to_o he_o be_v this_o a_o dismal_a and_o detestable_a religion_n a_o religion_n full_a of_o sacrilege_n and_o impiety_n destroy_v and_o defile_v all_o ancient_a rite_n be_v this_o that_o bold_a and_o prodigious_a crime_n for_o which_o your_o god_n be_v so_o angry_a with_o we_o and_o for_o which_o you_o yourselves_o do_v so_o rage_v against_o we_o confiscate_v our_o estate_n banish_v our_o person_n burn_a tearing_z and_o rack_a we_o to_o death_n with_o such_o exquisite_a torture_n we_o christian_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o worshipper_n of_o the_o supreme_a king_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o world_n according_a as_o we_o be_v teach_v by_o christ_n our_o master_n search_v and_o you_o will_v find_v nothing_o else_o in_o our_o religion_n this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o the_o whole_a affair_n this_o the_o end_n and_o design_n of_o our_o divine_a office_n before_o he_o it_o be_v that_o we_o be_v wont_n to_o prostrate_a and_o bow_v ourselves_o he_o we_o worship_v with_o common_a and_o conjoin_v devotion_n from_o he_o we_o beg_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v just_a and_o honest_a and_o such_o as_o be_v not_o unworthy_a of_o he_o to_o hear_v and_o grant_v so_o little_a reason_n have_v the_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n to_o brand_v it_o with_o the_o note_n of_o atheism_n and_o irreligion_n chap._n ii_o of_o the_o novelty_n that_o be_v charge_v upon_o christianity_n christianity_n except_v and_o cry_v out_o against_o as_o a_o late_a novel_a doctrine_n this_o a_o common_a charge_n continue_v when_o christianity_n have_v be_v some_o hundred_o of_o year_n in_o the_o world_n christianity_n great_o prejudice_v by_o this_o charge_n man_n loath_a to_o forsake_v the_o religion_n of_o their_o ancestor_n what_o the_o christian_n answer_v to_o it_o christian_n religion_n the_o same_o in_o substance_n and_o effect_n with_o that_o of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n in_o that_o respect_n by_o far_o the_o old_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n prove_v and_o urge_v by_o tertullian_n cl._n alexander_n eusebius_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v lateness_n and_o novelty_n no_o real_a prejudice_n to_o rational_a and_o unbiased_a man_n the_o folly_n and_o vanity_n of_o adhere_v to_o absurd_a and_o unreasovable_a custom_n and_o principle_n because_o ancient_a and_o of_o refuse_v to_o change_v opinion_n for_o the_o better_a a_o objection_n if_o christ_n and_o christianity_n be_v so_o great_a blessing_n to_o mankind_n why_o be_v it_o so_o long_o before_o god_n reveal_v they_o answer_v out_o of_o arnobius_n this_o artifice_n prove_v weak_a and_o ineffectual_a the_o next_o charge_n be_v its_o lateness_n and_o novelty_n that_o it_o be_v a_o upstart_n sect_n and_o but_o of_o yesterday_n stand_v not_o know_v in_o the_o world_n many_o year_n before_o whereas_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o gentile_n have_v uncontrollable_o and_o almost_o universal_o obtain_v from_o age_n and_o generation_n a_o doctrine_n new_o spring_v up_o and_o come_v as_o it_o be_v from_o a_o far_a country_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o it_o be_v in_o theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la b._n a_o divorce_n or_o rend_v themselves_o from_o the_o institution_n of_o their_o ancestor_n 46._o as_o tertullian_n have_v it_o this_o charge_n begin_v betimes_o when_o s._n paul_n preach_v at_o athens_n 18._o we_o find_v this_o the_o first_o thing_n charge_v upon_o he_o that_o he_o be_v a_o setter_n forth_o of_o strange_a god_n because_o he_o preach_v to_o they_o jesus_n and_o the_o resurrection_n and_o it_o be_v follow_v with_o a_o loud_a cry_n in_o succeed_a time_n you_o be_v wont_n to_o object_n to_o we_o say_v arnobius_n that_o our_o religion_n be_v novel_a 40_o start_v up_o not_o many_o day_n ago_o and_o that_o you_o ought_v not_o to_o desert_n your_o ancient_a way_n and_o the_o religion_n of_o your_o country_n 5._o to_o espouse_v barbarous_a and_o foreign_a rite_n and_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o the_o heathen_n be_v wont_n to_o reason_n thus_o what_o strange_a profession_n of_o religion_n be_v this_o what_o new_a way_n of_o life_n wherein_o we_o can_v neither_o discern_v the_o rite_n among_o we_o use_v in_o greece_n nor_o among_o any_o sect_n of_o the_o barbarian_n who_o can_v deny_v they_o to_o be_v impious_a who_o have_v forsake_v the_o custom_n of_o their_o father_n observe_v before_o in_o all_o city_n and_o country_n revolt_a from_o a_o way_n of_o worship_n which_o have_v be_v universal_o receive_v from_o all_o age_n both_o by_o greek_n and_o barbarian_n entertain_v both_o in_o city_n and_o village_n countenance_v and_o approve_v by_o the_o common_a vote_n and_o consent_n of_o all_o king_n lawmaker_n philosopher_n and_o the_o great_a person_n whatsoever_o nay_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o after_o christianity_n have_v be_v settle_v for_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n in_o the_o world_n and_o be_v become_v the_o prevail_a religion_n and_o have_v in_o a_o manner_n banish_v all_o other_o out_o of_o door_n and_o drive_v they_o into_o corner_n yet_o this_o charge_n still_o continue_v 208._o thus_o julian_n the_o emperor_n write_v to_o the_o people_n of_o alexandria_n concern_v the_o galilaean_n so_o he_o be_v wont_n in_o scorn_n to_o call_v the_o christian_n that_o he_o wonder_v that_o any_o of_o they_o dare_v dwell_v among_o they_o or_o that_o they_o will_v suffer_v these_o despiser_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o their_o country_n to_o be_v in_o any_o place_n among_o they_o call_v christianity_n the_o new_a doctrine_n that_o have_v be_v preach_v to_o the_o world_n the_o very_a same_o title_n which_o lucian_n have_v also_o long_o since_o bestow_v upon_o it_o 762._o where_o speak_v of_o our_o saviour_n he_o call_v he_o the_o great_a man_n that_o be_v crucify_v in_o palestine_n who_o introduce_v that_o new_a religion_n into_o the_o world_n 10._o so_o symmachus_n some_o year_n after_o julian_n a_o man_n no_o less_o eminent_a for_o his_o part_n and_o eloquence_n valent._n than_o for_o his_o power_n and_o authority_n 537._o be_v chief_a priest_n and_o perfect_a of_o rome_n confident_o own_v to_o the_o emperor_n themselves_o though_o they_o be_v christian_n that_o he_o do_v endeavour_v to_o defend_v the_o institution_n of_o their_o ancestor_n the_o settle_a right_n and_o law_n of_o the_o country_n he_o mean_v they_o of_o religion_n that_o he_o design_v to_o settle_v that_o state_n of_o religion_n which_o for_o so_o many_o age_n have_v be_v profitable_a to_o the_o commonwealth_n 538._o and_o therefore_o beg_v of_o they_o that_o what_o they_o have_v receive_v when_o they_o be_v child_n 539._o now_o they_o be_v old_a they_o may_v leave_v to_o their_o posterity_n that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v true_a to_o the_o trust_n that_o have_v from_o so_o many_o age_n be_v devolve_v upon_o they_o and_o be_v to_o follow_v their_o parent_n as_o they_o have_v happy_o do_v their_o ancestor_n that_o have_v go_v before_o they_o so_o he_o plead_v the_o cause_n of_o paganism_n from_o its_o antiquity_n and_o prescription_n oblique_o reflect_v upon_o the_o novellism_n of_o christianity_n for_o more_o he_o dare_v not_o speak_v the_o emperor_n to_o who_o he_o make_v his_o address_n be_v themselves_o christian_n this_o indeed_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o mighty_a prejudice_n against_o the_o christian_a religion_n at_o its_o
of_o god_n 804._o as_o the_o book_n which_o they_o infinite_o prize_v beyond_o all_o other_o upon_o which_o account_n nazianzen_n very_o severe_o chide_v his_o dear_a friend_n gregory_n nyssen_n that_o have_v lay_v aside_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o most_o excellent_a write_n in_o the_o world_n which_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o read_v both_o private_o to_o himself_o and_o public_o to_o the_o people_n he_o have_v give_v up_o himself_o to_o the_o study_n of_o foreign_a and_o profane_a author_n desirous_a rather_o to_o be_v account_v a_o orator_n than_o a_o christian_n s._n austin_n tell_v we_o 21._o that_o after_o his_o conversion_n how_o mean_o soever_o he_o have_v before_o think_v of_o they_o the_o scripture_n be_v become_v the_o matter_n of_o his_o most_o pure_a and_o chaste_a delight_n in_o respect_n whereof_o all_o other_o book_n even_o those_o of_o cicero_n himself_o which_o once_o he_o have_v so_o much_o dote_v on_o become_v dry_a and_o unsavoury_a to_o he_o in_o the_o study_n of_o this_o book_n it_o be_v that_o christian_n then_o main_o exercise_v themselves_o as_o think_v they_o can_v never_o full_o enough_o understand_v it_o or_o deep_o enough_o imprint_v it_o upon_o their_o heart_n and_o memory_n 361._o of_o the_o young_a theodosius_n they_o tell_v we_o that_o rise_v early_o every_o morning_n he_o together_o with_o his_o sister_n interchangeable_o sing_v psalm_n of_o praise_n to_o god_n the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o can_v exact_o repeat_v in_o any_o part_n of_o they_o and_o be_v wont_a to_o discourse_v out_o of_o they_o with_o the_o bishop_n that_o be_v at_o court_n as_o ready_o as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v a_o old_a bishop_n himself_o hist_o we_o read_v of_o origen_n 202._o though_o then_o but_o a_o child_n that_o when_o his_o father_n command_v he_o to_o commit_v some_o place_n of_o scripture_n to_o memory_n he_o most_o willing_o set_v himself_o to_o it_o and_o not_o content_a with_o the_o bare_a read_n he_o begin_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o more_o profound_a and_o recondite_v meaning_n of_o it_o often_o ask_v his_o father_n to_o his_o no_o less_o joy_n than_o admiration_n what_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o or_o that_o place_n of_o scripture_n be_v and_o this_o thirst_n after_o divine_a knowledge_n still_o continue_v and_o increase_v in_o he_o all_o his_o life_n 129._o s._n hierom_n report_v it_o out_o of_o a_o letter_n of_o one_o that_o be_v his_o great_a companion_n and_o benefactor_n that_o he_o never_o go_v to_o meal_n without_o some_o part_n of_o scripture_n read_v never_o to_o sleep_v till_o some_o about_o he_o have_v read_v they_o to_o he_o and_o that_o both_o by_o night_n and_o day_n no_o soon_o have_v he_o do_v pray_v but_o he_o betake_v himself_o to_o read_v and_o after_o read_v return_v again_o to_o prayer_n martyr_n valens_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n 336._o a_o venerable_a old_a man_n have_v so_o entire_o give_v up_o himself_o to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o he_o to_o read_v or_o to_o repeat_v whole_a page_n together_o 334._o the_o like_a we_o find_v of_o john_n a_o egyptian_a confessor_n who_o eusebius_n see_v and_o hear_v that_o though_o both_o his_o eye_n be_v put_v out_o and_o his_o body_n mangle_v with_o unheard_a of_o cruelty_n yet_o he_o be_v able_a at_o any_o time_n to_o repeat_v any_o place_n or_o passage_n either_o out_o of_o the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n which_o when_o i_o first_o hear_v he_o do_v in_o the_o public_a congregation_n i_o suppose_v he_o say_v he_o to_o have_v be_v read_v in_o a_o book_n till_o come_v near_o and_o find_v how_o it_o be_v i_o be_v strike_v with_o great_a admiration_n at_o it_o certain_o christian_n than_o have_v no_o mean_a esteem_n of_o take_v no_o small_a delight_n in_o these_o sacred_a volume_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o this_o book_n which_o he_o have_v choose_v to_o be_v the_o companion_n and_o counsellor_n of_o his_o life_n nazianzen_n profess_v he_o have_v willing_o undervalue_v and_o relinquish_v all_o other_o thing_n 193._o this_o be_v the_o mine_n where_o they_o enrich_v themselves_o with_o divine_a treasure_n a_o book_n where_o they_o furnish_v themselves_o with_o a_o true_a stock_n of_o knowledge_n epitaph_n as_o s._n hierom_n speak_v of_o nepotian_n 25._o that_o by_o daily_o read_v and_o meditation_n he_o have_v make_v his_o soul_n a_o library_n of_o christ_n 157._o and_o he_o tell_v we_o of_o blesilla_n a_o devout_a widow_n that_o though_o she_o be_v so_o far_o overrun_v with_o weakness_n and_o sickness_n that_o her_o foot_n will_v scarce_o bear_v her_o body_n or_o her_o neck_n sustain_v the_o burden_n of_o her_o head_n yet_o she_o be_v never_o find_v without_o a_o bible_n in_o her_o hand_n nor_o do_v they_o covetous_o hoard_v up_o and_o reserve_v this_o excellent_a knowledge_n to_o themselves_o but_o free_o communicate_v it_o to_o other_o especial_o be_v careful_a to_o catechise_v and_o instruct_v their_o child_n and_o servant_n in_o the_o principle_n of_o religion_n 3._o s._n clemens_n praise_v the_o corinthian_n that_o they_o take_v care_n to_o admonish_v their_o young_a man_n to_o follow_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v modest_a and_o comely_a 31._o and_o according_o exhort_v they_o to_o instruct_v the_o young_a in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n to_o make_v their_o child_n partaker_n of_o the_o discipline_n of_o christ_n to_o teach_v they_o how_o much_o humility_n and_o a_o chaste_a love_n do_v prevail_v with_o god_n that_o the_o fear_n of_o he_o be_v good_a and_o useful_a and_o preserve_v all_o those_o who_o with_o pure_a thought_n lead_v a_o holy_a life_n according_a to_o his_o will_n vit_fw-fr the_o historian_n observe_v of_o constantine_n 51._o that_o his_o first_o and_o great_a care_n towards_o his_o son_n be_v to_o secure_v the_o happiness_n of_o their_o soul_n by_o sow_v the_o seed_n of_o piety_n in_o their_o mind_n which_o he_o do_v partly_o himself_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o divine_a thing_n and_o partly_o by_o appoint_v such_o tutor_n as_o be_v most_o approve_v for_o religion_n 552._o and_o when_o he_o have_v take_v they_o into_o a_o partnership_n of_o the_o government_n and_o either_o by_o private_a admonition_n or_o by_o letter_n give_v they_o counsel_n for_o the_o steer_n themselves_o this_o be_v always_o the_o first_o and_o chief_a that_o they_o shall_v prefer_v the_o knowledge_n and_o worship_n of_o god_n the_o great_a king_n of_o the_o world_n before_o all_o other_o advantage_n yea_o before_o the_o empire_n itself_o 161._o for_o this_o nazianzen_n peculiar_o commend_v his_o mother_n that_o not_o only_o she_o herself_o be_v consecrate_v to_o god_n and_o bring_v up_o under_o a_o pious_a education_n but_o that_o she_o convey_v it_o down_o as_o a_o necessary_a inheritance_n to_o her_o child_n 180._o and_o it_o seem_v her_o daughter_n gorgonia_n be_v so_o well_o season_v with_o these_o holy_a principle_n that_o she_o religious_o walk_v in_o the_o step_n of_o so_o good_a a_o pattern_n and_o do_v not_o only_o reclaim_v her_o husband_n but_o educate_v her_o child_n and_o nephew_n in_o the_o way_n of_o religion_n give_v they_o a_o excellent_a example_n while_o she_o live_v and_o leave_v this_o as_o her_o last_o charge_n and_o request_v when_o she_o die_v this_o be_v the_o discipline_n under_o which_o christian_n be_v bring_v up_o in_o those_o time_n religion_n be_v instill_v into_o they_o betimes_o which_o grow_v up_o and_o mix_v itself_o with_o their_o ordinary_a labour_n and_o recreation_n insomuch_o that_o the_o most_o rude_a and_o illiterate_a person_n instead_o of_o profane_a wanton_a song_n which_o vitiate_v and_o corrupt_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o chrysostom_n call_v they_o 358._o song_n of_o the_o devil_n composure_n use_v nothing_o but_o spiritual_a and_o divine_a hymn_n so_o that_o as_o hierom_n relate_v of_o the_o place_n where_o he_o live_v you_o can_v not_o go_v into_o the_o field_n 127._o but_o you_o may_v hear_v the_o ploughman_n at_o his_o hallelujah_n the_o mower_n at_o his_o hymn_n and_o the_o vine-dresser_n sing_v david_n psalm_n thus_o they_o carry_v themselves_o at_o home_n what_o they_o do_v in_o public_a in_o their_o church-assembly_n on_o the_o lordsday_n especial_o be_v next_o to_o be_v consider_v the_o manner_n whereof_o i_o shall_v brief_o represent_v as_o it_o general_o and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n obtain_v in_o those_o age_n for_o it_o can_v not_o but_o vary_v something_o according_a to_o time_n and_o place_n and_o here_o i_o shall_v save_v myself_o the_o trouble_n of_o any_o further_a search_n by_o set_v down_o the_o account_n which_o justin_n martyr_n and_o tertullian_n give_v of_o their_o public_a worship_n in_o their_o apology_n for_o the_o christian_n but_o that_o i_o be_o satisfy_v they_o do_v not_o design_n to_o give_v a_o perfect_a and_o
to_o the_o rule_n of_o this_o holy_a religion_n that_o if_o a_o modest_a and_o honest_a heathen_a be_v to_o estimate_n christianity_n by_o the_o life_n of_o its_o professor_n he_o will_v certain_o proscribe_v it_o as_o the_o vile_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n be_v offend_v hereat_o i_o resolve_v to_o stand_v in_o the_o way_n and_o see_v and_o inquire_v for_o the_o good_a old_a way_n the_o path_n wherein_o the_o ancient_a christian_n walk_v for_o i_o can_v not_o think_v that_o this_o have_v always_o be_v the_o unhappy_a fate_n and_o portion_n of_o christianity_n 1._o and_o that_o if_o the_o footstep_n of_o true_a christian_a piety_n and_o simplicity_n be_v any_o where_o to_o be_v find_v it_o must_v be_v in_o those_o time_n when_o as_o s._n hierom_n note_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v yet_o warm_a in_o the_o breast_n of_o christian_n and_o the_o faith_n and_o spirit_n of_o religion_n more_o brisk_a and_o vigorous_a in_o pursuance_n of_o this_o design_n i_o set_v my_o self_n to_o a_o more_o close_a and_o diligent_a read_n of_o the_o first_o father_n and_o ancient_a monument_n of_o the_o church_n than_o ever_o i_o have_v do_v before_o especial_o for_o the_o three_o or_o four_o first_o centure_n for_o much_o low_a i_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o go_v because_o the_o life_n and_o spirit_n of_o christianity_n do_v then_o visible_o decline_v apace_o note_v as_o i_o go_v along_o whatever_o contribute_v to_o my_o satisfaction_n in_o this_o affair_n have_v i_o consult_v my_o own_o ease_n and_o quiet_a i_o may_v have_v go_v a_o near_a way_n to_o work_v and_o have_v take_v up_o with_o what_o i_o can_v have_v pick_v up_o of_o this_o nature_n in_o baronius_n the_o century_n etc._n etc._n but_o i_o can_v not_o satisfy_v myself_o and_o i_o presume_v it_o will_v as_o little_o have_v satisfy_v the_o reader_n with_o shred_n with_o thing_n take_v upon_o trust_n and_o borrow_v at_o the_o second_o hand_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n i_o make_v little_a use_n of_o the_o life_n of_o the_o saint_n especial_o in_o such_o instance_n whereof_o there_o be_v the_o least_o cause_n to_o doubt_v and_o the_o spurious_a and_o suppositious_a write_n of_o the_o father_n seldom_o make_v use_n of_o any_o but_o such_o as_o be_v of_o unquestionable_a credit_n and_o authority_n and_o because_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o enemy_n be_v ever_o account_v of_o great_a moment_n and_o regard_n i_o have_v be_v careful_a to_o add_v the_o testimony_n that_o have_v be_v give_v to_o christian_n and_o to_o their_o religion_n by_o the_o know_a and_o profess_a adversary_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n such_o as_o pliny_n lucian_n porphyry_n julian_n &c._n &c._n more_o whereof_o we_o may_v have_v be_v furnish_v with_o have_v those_o write_n of_o they_o against_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v extant_a which_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o first_o christian_n prince_n industrious_o banish_v out_o of_o the_o world_n what_o other_o author_n of_o late_a date_n i_o have_v borrow_v any_o light_n from_o in_o this_o discourse_n i_o have_v faithful_o produce_v in_o the_o margin_n two_o book_n indeed_o i_o meet_v with_o which_o at_o first_o sight_n i_o well_o hope_v will_v have_v whole_o save_v i_o the_o labour_n of_o this_o search_n the_o one_o write_v by_o a_o person_n of_o our_o own_o nation_n 1655._o the_o other_o by_o a_o florentine_a of_o great_a name_n and_o note_n but_o my_o hope_n be_v very_o much_o frustrate_v in_o both_o quarto_fw-la for_o the_o first_o i_o no_o soon_o look_v into_o it_o but_o find_v myself_o wretched_o impose_v upon_o by_o the_o title_n his_o elder_a time_n and_o christian_n not_o to_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o his_o intermixture_n of_o thing_n nothing_o to_o his_o purpose_n seldom_o reach_v any_o high_a than_o the_o middle-age_n of_o the_o church_n little_a or_o nothing_o be_v remark_v of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n the_o only_a thing_n i_o aim_v at_o for_o the_o other_o which_o i_o meet_v not_o with_o till_o i_o have_v almost_o finish_v this_o search_n i_o find_v it_o miserable_o thin_a and_o empty_a contain_v little_a else_o but_o short_a gloss_n upon_o some_o few_o passage_n out_o of_o tertullian_n from_o whence_o i_o do_v not_o enrich_v myself_o with_o any_o one_o observation_n which_o i_o have_v not_o make_v before_o there_o be_v indeed_o a_o epistle_n of_o fronto_n the_o learned_a chancellor_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n concern_v this_o affair_n quart_n but_o it_o contain_v only_o some_o general_a intimation_n and_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v design_v by_o he_o as_o appear_v from_o that_o and_o some_o other_o of_o his_o epistle_n as_o the_o groundwork_n of_o a_o large_a and_o more_o particular_a discourse_n but_o his_o death_n happen_v some_o few_o year_n after_o the_o date_n of_o that_o epistle_n cut_v off_o all_o hope_n of_o prosecute_n so_o excellent_a a_o design_n these_o be_v all_o that_o i_o know_v of_o who_o have_v attempt_v any_o thing_n in_o this_o subject_n none_o whereof_o come_v up_o to_o the_o curiosity_n of_o my_o design_n i_o be_v force_v to_o resume_v the_o task_n i_o have_v undertake_v and_o to_o go_v on_o with_o it_o through_o those_o ancient_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n the_o result_n of_o which_o search_n be_v lay_v together_o in_o this_o book_n whether_o i_o have_v discharge_v myself_o herein_o to_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o reander_n i_o know_v not_o sure_o i_o be_o i_o have_v endeavour_v what_o i_o propound_v to_o myself_o viz._n a_o specimen_fw-la of_o primitive_a christianity_n in_o some_o of_o the_o most_o considerable_a branch_n and_o instance_n of_o religion_n here_o he_o will_v find_v a_o piety_n active_a and_o zealous_a shine_v through_o the_o black_a cloud_n of_o malice_n and_o cruelty_n afflict_a innocence_n triumphant_a notwithstanding_o all_o the_o powerful_a or_o politic_a attempt_n of_o man_n or_o devil_n a_o patience_n unconquerable_a under_o the_o big_a persecution_n a_o charity_n true_o catholic_n and_o unlimited_a a_o simplicity_n and_o upright_a carriage_n in_o all_o transaction_n a_o sobriety_n and_o temperance_n remarkable_a to_o the_o admiration_n of_o their_o enemy_n and_o in_o short_a he_o will_v here_o see_v the_o divine_a and_o holy_a precept_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n draw_v down_o into_o action_n and_o the_o most_o excellent_a genius_n and_o spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n breathe_v in_o the_o heart_n and_o life_n of_o these_o good_a old_a christian_n here_o he_o will_v find_v a_o real_a and_o evident_a confutation_n of_o that_o senseless_a and_o absurd_a calumny_n that_o be_v fasten_v upon_o christianity_n as_o if_o it_o require_v no_o more_o than_o a_o easy_a and_o credulous_a temper_n of_o mind_n as_o if_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o kindness_n and_o indulgence_n to_o sinner_n it_o minister_v to_o all_o vice_n and_o wickedness_n celsus_n confident_o begin_v the_o charge_n there_o be_v some_o among_o the_o christian_n say_v he_o that_o will_v neither_o give_v nor_o receive_v a_o reason_n of_o their_o faith_n 282._o who_o be_v wont_a to_o cry_v out_o do_v examine_v but_o believe_v and_o thy_o faith_n will_v save_v thou_o the_o wisdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v evil_a but_o foolishness_n good_a and_o useful_a julian_n carry_v on_o the_o charge_n somewhat_o high_o as_o if_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o only_o content_a with_o a_o naked_a and_o a_o empty_a faith_n but_o give_v encouragement_n to_o sin_n by_o assure_v its_o most_o desperate_a proselyte_n of_o a_o easy_a pardon_n in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o caesar_n after_o he_o have_v assign_v the_o roman_a emperor_n their_o particular_a tutelar_a deity_n he_o deliver_v over_o constantine_n the_o great_a the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n to_o the_o goddess_n of_o pleasure_n who_o have_v effeminate_o trick_v and_o dress_v he_o up_o bring_v he_o to_o the_o goddess_n asotia_n or_o intemperance_n where_o he_o find_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o son_n constantius_n probable_o for_o the_o passage_n be_v a_o little_a disturb_a and_o obscure_a for_o which_o reason_n probable_o the_o translator_n pass_v it_o by_o and_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o make_v this_o universal_a proclamation_n whoever_o be_v a_o adulterer_n 53._o or_o a_o murderer_n whoever_o be_v a_o impure_a profligate_v wretch_n let_v he_o come_v bold_o for_o i_o declare_v that_o be_v wash_v in_o this_o water_n baptism_n he_o shall_v immediate_o be_v cleanse_v nay_o although_o he_o again_o commit_v those_o sin_n let_v he_o but_o knock_v his_o breast_n and_o beat_v his_o head_n and_o i_o will_v make_v he_o clean_o much_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n zosimus_n as_o good_a a_o friend_n to_o christianity_n as_o either_o of_o the_o former_a spiteful_o charge_v it_o upon_o constantine_n the_o great_a that_o be_v haunt_v with_o the_o conscience_n of_o his_o prodigious_a villainy_n and_o have_v no_o hope_n give_v he_o by_o the_o gentile_a priest_n
opinion_n have_v not_o want_v its_o patron_n and_o defender_n turrianus_n bovius_n etc._n etc._n but_o herein_o desert_v by_o the_o more_o modest_a and_o moderate_a of_o their_o own_o party_n beside_o that_o their_o apostolicalness_n in_o this_o sense_n be_v by_o the_o learned_a daillé_n everlasting_o shatter_v and_o break_v 408._o but_o then_o he_o set_v they_o at_o too_o wide_a a_o distance_n assign_v they_o to_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o five_o century_n when_o it_o be_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o sun_n that_o they_o be_v extant_a and_o in_o credit_n with_o many_o before_o the_o time_n of_o epihanius_n though_o somewhat_o alter_v now_o from_o what_o they_o be_v in_o his_o time_n compile_v probable_o out_o of_o many_o lesser_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d book_n contain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o rite_n that_o have_v be_v deliver_v and_o practise_v by_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a person_n or_o at_o least_o vent_v under_o their_o name_n but_o whether_o as_o some_o conjecture_n compose_v by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n and_o thence_o by_o a_o easy_a mistake_n ascribe_v to_o clemens_n romanus_n i_o be_o not_o at_o leisure_n to_o consider_v in_o this_o class_n of_o writer_n i_o may_v reckon_v dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n absurd_o enough_o assert_v by_o many_o to_o be_v genuine_a by_o daillé_n thrust_v down_o to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o six_o century_n but_o most_o probable_o think_v to_o have_v be_v write_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o four_o age_n as_o a_o person_n among_o we_o deserve_o of_o great_a name_n and_o note_n have_v show_v in_o his_o late_a vindication_n of_o ignatius_n epistle_n these_o be_v the_o principal_a of_o those_o author_n who_o can_v not_o be_v fix_v upon_o any_o certain_a year_n the_o rest_n have_v in_o the_o index_n their_o particular_a and_o respective_a time_n to_o which_o i_o have_v add_v the_o account_n of_o the_o edition_n for_o the_o more_o ready_a find_n if_o occasion_n be_v of_o any_o passage_n quote_v out_o of_o they_o one_o thing_n indeed_o there_o be_v which_o i_o can_v but_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o look_v so_o like_o a_o piece_n of_o vanity_n and_o ostentation_n that_o the_o margin_n be_v charge_v with_o so_o many_o quotation_n but_o whoever_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o my_o design_n will_v quick_o see_v that_o it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a and_o that_o it_o concern_v i_o not_o to_o deliver_v any_o thing_n without_o good_a authority_n the_o reason_n why_o i_o have_v where_o i_o can_v bring_v they_o in_o speak_v their_o own_o word_n though_o to_o avoid_v as_o much_o of_o the_o charge_n as_o be_v possible_a i_o omit_v the_o cite_n author_n in_o their_o own_o language_n and_o only_o set_v they_o down_o in_o english_a faithful_o represent_v the_o author_n sense_n though_o not_o always_o tie_v myself_o to_o a_o strict_a and_o precise_a translation_n how_o pertinent_a my_o quotation_n be_v the_o reader_n must_v judge_v i_o hope_v he_o will_v find_v they_o exact_v be_v immediate_o fetch_v from_o the_o fountainhead_n here_o be_v very_o few_o if_o any_o that_o have_v not_o be_v examine_v more_o than_o once_o for_o the_o method_n into_o which_o the_o book_n be_v cast_v i_o choose_v that_o which_o to_o i_o seem_v most_o apt_a and_o proper_a follow_v s._n paul_n distribution_n of_o religion_n into_o piety_n towards_o god_n sobriety_n towards_o ourselves_o and_o righteousness_n towards_o other_o and_o according_o divide_v the_o discourse_n into_o three_o part_n respect_v those_o three_o great_a branch_n of_o religion_n though_o the_o first_o be_v much_o large_a than_o either_o of_o the_o other_o by_o reason_n of_o some_o preliminary_a chapter_n contain_v a_o vindication_n of_o the_o christian_n from_o those_o crime_n that_o be_v charge_v upon_o they_o that_o so_o the_o rubbish_n be_v clear_v and_o throw_v out_o of_o the_o way_n we_o may_v have_v a_o fair_a prospect_n of_o their_o religion_n afterward_o the_o book_n i_o confess_v be_v swell_v into_o a_o great_a bulk_n than_o i_o either_o think_v of_o or_o desire_v but_o by_o reason_n of_o somewhat_o a_o confuse_a copy_n never_o design_v for_o the_o press_n no_o certain_a measure_n can_v be_v take_v of_o it_o and_o now_o if_o after_o all_o this_o it_o shall_v be_v inquire_v why_o these_o paper_n be_v make_v public_a as_o i_o can_v give_v no_o very_a good_a reason_n so_o i_o will_v not_o trouble_v myself_o to_o invent_v a_o bad_a one_o it_o may_v suffice_v to_o intimate_v that_o this_o discourse_n long_o since_o draw_v up_o at_o leisure_n hour_n lie_v then_o by_o i_o when_o a_o tedious_a and_o uncomfortable_a distemper_n whereby_o i_o have_v be_v take_v off_o from_o all_o public_a service_n and_o the_o prosecution_n of_o severe_a study_n give_v i_o too_o much_o opportunity_n to_o look_v over_o my_o paper_n and_o this_o especial_o which_o peradventure_o otherwise_o have_v never_o see_v the_o light_n indeed_o i_o must_v confess_v i_o be_v somewhat_o the_o easy_o prevail_v with_o to_o let_v this_o discourse_n pass_v abroad_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o when_o i_o can_v not_o do_v what_o i_o ought_v i_o be_v at_o least_o willing_a to_o do_v what_o i_o can_v if_o he_o that_o read_v it_o shall_v reap_v any_o delight_n and_o satisfaction_n by_o it_o or_o be_v in_o any_o measure_n induce_v to_o imitate_v these_o primitive_a virtue_n i_o shall_v think_v my_o pain_n well_o bestow_v if_o not_o i_o be_o not_o the_o first_o and_o probable_o shall_v not_o be_v the_o last_o that_o have_v write_v a_o book_n to_o no_o purpose_n the_o content_n part_n i._n chap._n i._n thing_n charge_v upon_o the_o primitive_a christian_n respect_v their_o religion_n chap._n ii_o of_o the_o novelty_n that_o be_v charge_v upon_o christianity_n chap._n iii_o thing_n charge_v upon_o the_o christian_n respect_v their_o outward_a condition_n chap._n iu._n the_o charge_n bring_v against_o they_o respect_v their_o life_n and_o manner_n chap._n v._n of_o the_o positive_a part_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o first_o of_o their_o piety_n towards_o god_n chap._n vi_o of_o church_n and_o place_n of_o public_a worship_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n chap._n vii_o of_o the_o lordsday_n and_o the_o fast_n and_o festival_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n chap._n viii_o of_o the_o person_n constitute_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n both_o people_n and_o minister_n chap._n ix_o of_o their_o usual_a worship_n both_o private_a and_o public_a chap._n x._o of_o baptism_n and_o the_o administration_n of_o it_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n chap._n xi_o of_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o the_o administration_n of_o it_o in_o the_o ancient_a church_n part_n ii_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n as_o to_o those_o virtue_n that_o respect_v themselves_o chap._n i._n of_o their_o humility_n chap._n ii_o of_o their_o heavenly-mindedness_a and_o contempt_n of_o the_o world_n chap._n iii_o of_o their_o sobriety_n in_o respect_n of_o their_o garb_n and_o apparel_n chap._n iu._n of_o their_o great_a temperance_n and_o abstinence_n chap._n v._n of_o their_o singular_a continence_n and_o chastity_n chap._n vi_o of_o their_o readiness_n and_o constancy_n in_o profess_v their_o religion_n chap._n vii_o of_o their_o patience_n and_o exemplary_a carriage_n under_o suffering_n part_n iii_o of_o their_o religion_n as_o respect_v other_o man_n chap._n i._n of_o their_o justice_n and_o honesty_n chap._n ii_o of_o their_o admirable_a love_n and_o charity_n chap._n iii_o of_o their_o unity_n and_o peaceableness_n chap._n iu._n of_o their_o obedience_n and_o subjection_n to_o civil_a government_n chap._n v._n of_o their_o penance_n and_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n primitive_a christianity_n or_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o gospel_n part_n i._n chap._n i._n thing_n charge_v upon_o the_o primitive_a christian_n respect_v their_o religion_n christian_n religion_n likely_a to_o meet_v with_o opposition_n at_o its_o first_o set_v out_o chief_o undermine_v by_o calumny_n and_o reproach_n three_o thing_n by_o the_o heathen_n charge_v upon_o the_o christian_n some_o thing_n respect_v their_o religion_n 1_o some_o their_o outward_a condition_n other_o their_o moral_a carriage_n and_o the_o matter_n of_o their_o worship_n their_o religion_n charge_v with_o two_o thing_n impiety_n and_o novelty_n the_o charge_n of_o atheism_n consider_v and_o answer_v out_o of_o the_o father_n the_o heathen_n except_v against_o as_o incompetent_a judge_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o christianity_n in_o what_o sense_n christian_n confess_v themselves_o atheist_n the_o wretched_a and_o absurd_a deity_n that_o be_v among_o the_o heathen_n and_o the_o impure_a manner_n of_o their_o worship_n atheism_n proper_o such_o disow_v and_o deny_v by_o christian_n the_o account_n they_o give_v of_o their_o religion_n and_o the_o god_n who_o they_o worship_v no_o soon_o do_v the_o son_n
of_o god_n appear_v in_o the_o world_n to_o establish_v the_o most_o excellent_a religion_n that_o ever_o be_v communicate_v to_o mankind_n but_o he_o meet_v with_o the_o most_o fierce_a and_o vigorous_a opposition_n persecute_v and_o devote_v to_o death_n assoon_o as_o he_o be_v bear_v follow_v all_o his_o life_n with_o fresh_a assault_n of_o malice_n and_o cruelty_n his_o credit_n traduce_v and_o slander_v his_o doctrine_n despise_v and_o slight_v and_o himself_o at_o last_o put_v to_o death_n with_o the_o most_o exquisite_a art_n of_o torture_n &_o disgrace_n and_o if_o they_o thus_o serve_v the_o master_n of_o the_o house_n how_o much_o more_o they_o of_o the_o household_n the_o disciple_n not_o be_v above_o his_o master_n nor_o the_o servant_n above_o his_o lord_n therefore_o when_o he_o give_v commission_n to_o his_o apostle_n to_o publish_v this_o religion_n to_o the_o world_n he_o tell_v they_o beforehand_o what_o hard_a and_o unkind_a reception_n they_o must_v look_v to_o meet_v with_o that_o he_o send_v they_o forth_o as_o sheep_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o wolf_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v deliver_v up_o to_o the_o council_n and_o scourge_v in_o the_o synagogue_n and_o be_v bring_v before_o king_n and_o governor_n and_o be_v hate_v of_o all_o man_n for_o his_o name_n sake_n nay_o so_o high_a shall_v the_o quarrel_n arise_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n that_o man_n shall_v violate_v some_o of_o the_o near_a law_n of_o nature_n betray_v their_o friend_n and_o kinsfolk_n the_o brother_n deliver_v up_o the_o brother_n to_o death_n and_o the_o father_n the_o child_n the_o child_n rise_v up_o against_o their_o parent_n and_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v put_v to_o death_n this_o he_o well_o foresee_v and_o the_o event_n true_o answer_v it_o will_v be_v the_o fate_n of_o its_o first_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n and_o indeed_o consider_v the_o present_a state_n and_o circumstance_n of_o the_o world_n at_o that_o time_n it_o can_v not_o reasonable_o be_v expect_v that_o the_o christian_a religion_n shall_v meet_v with_o a_o better_a entertainment_n for_o the_o genius_n and_o nature_n of_o its_o doctrine_n be_v such_o as_o be_v almost_o impossible_a to_o escape_v the_o frown_n and_o displeasure_n of_o man_n a_o doctrine_n it_o be_v that_o call_v man_n off_o from_o lust_n and_o pleasure_n and_o offer_v violence_n to_o their_o native_a inclination_n that_o require_v the_o great_a strictness_n and_o severity_n of_o life_n oblige_a man_n to_o deny_v themselves_o to_o take_v up_o their_o cross_n and_o to_o follow_v the_o step_n of_o a_o poor_a crucify_a saviour_n and_o that_o upon_o little_a other_o encouragement_n at_o present_a than_o the_o invisible_a reward_n of_o another_o world_n it_o introduce_v new_a rite_n and_o ceremony_n unknown_a to_o those_o of_o former_a age_n and_o such_o as_o do_v undermine_v the_o receive_v and_o establish_v principle_n of_o that_o religion_n that_o for_o so_o many_o generation_n have_v govern_v the_o world_n it_o reveal_v and_o bring_v to_o light_v such_o truth_n as_o be_v not_o only_o contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o man_n education_n but_o many_o of_o they_o above_o the_o reach_n of_o natural_a comprehension_n too_o deep_a for_o the_o line_n of_o humane_a reason_n to_o fathom_n or_o find_v out_o upon_o these_o and_o such_o like_a account_n christianity_n be_v sure_a to_o encounter_v with_o mighty_a prejudices_fw-la and_o potent_a opposition_n and_o to_o it_o do_v for_o no_o soon_o do_v it_o peep_v abroad_o in_o the_o world_n but_o it_o be_v every_o where_o speak_v against_o prince_n and_o potentate_n and_o the_o great_a power_n and_o policy_n of_o the_o world_n do_v for_o some_o age_n confederate_a and_o combine_v together_o to_o extirpate_v and_o banish_v it_o out_o of_o the_o world_n and_o certain_o if_o arm_n and_o army_n if_o strength_n and_o subtlety_n if_o malice_n and_o cruelty_n can_v have_v stifle_v it_o it_o have_v be_v smother_v in_o its_o infancy_n and_o first_o delivery_n into_o the_o world_n but_o notwithstanding_o all_o these_o opposition_n it_o still_o lift_v up_o his_o head_n in_o triumph_n and_o outbrave_v the_o fierce_a storm_n of_o persecution_n and_o as_o tertullian_n tell_v their_o enemy_n by_o every_o exquisite_a act_n of_o cruelty_n 40._o they_o do_v but_o tempt_v other_o to_o come_v over_o to_o the_o party_n the_o often_o they_o be_v mow_v down_o the_o fast_o they_o spring_v up_o again_o the_o blood_n of_o christian_n make_v the_o church_n soil_n more_o fat_a and_o fertile_a hereupon_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o mankind_n betake_v himself_o to_o other_o counsel_n and_o seek_v to_o undermine_v what_o he_o see_v he_o can_v not_o carry_v by_o open_a assault_n and_o battery_n he_o study_v to_o leaven_n the_o mind_n of_o man_n with_o false_a and_o unjust_a prejudices_fw-la against_o christianity_n and_o to_o burden_v it_o with_o whole_a load_n of_o reproach_n and_o defamation_n know_v no_o speedy_a way_n to_o hinder_v its_o reception_n than_o to_o blast_v its_o reputation_n for_o this_o purpose_n all_o the_o art_n of_o spite_n and_o malice_n be_v muster_v up_o and_o christian_n confident_o charge_v with_o all_o those_o crime_n that_o can_v render_v they_o and_o their_o religion_n vile_a and_o infamous_a now_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v charge_v upon_o the_o christian_n be_v either_o such_o as_o respect_v their_o religion_n or_o such_o as_o concern_v their_o outward_a state_n and_o condition_n or_o such_o as_o relate_v to_o their_o moral_a carriage_n and_o behaviour_n with_o some_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o matter_n or_o manner_n of_o their_o worship_n we_o shall_v consider_v they_o in_o order_n and_o how_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n vindicate_v themselves_o from_o these_o imputation_n the_o christian_a religion_n at_o its_o first_o come_v abroad_o into_o the_o world_n be_v main_o charge_v with_o these_o two_o thing_n impiety_n and_o novelty_n for_o the_o first_o it_o be_v common_o cry_v out_o against_o as_o a_o grand_a piece_n of_o atheism_n and_o impiety_n as_o a_o affront_n to_o their_o religion_n and_o a_o undermine_a the_o very_a be_v and_o existence_n of_o their_o god_n this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o the_o charge_n 47._o as_o we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o ancient_a apologist_n 4_o more_o particular_o caecilius_n the_o heathen_a in_o minucius_n felix_n accuse_v the_o christian_n for_o a_o desperate_a undo_v and_o unlawful_a faction_n 7._o who_o by_o way_n of_o contempt_n do_v snuff_n and_o spit_v at_o the_o mention_n of_o their_o god_n deride_v their_o worship_n sooff_o at_o their_o priest_n and_o despise_v their_o temple_n as_o no_o better_a than_o charnel-house_n and_o heap_n of_o bone_n and_o ash_n of_o the_o dead_a for_o these_o and_o such_o like_a reason_n the_o christian_n be_v every_o where_o account_v a_o pack_n of_o atheist_n and_o their_o religion_n the_o atheism_n and_o seldom_o it_o be_v that_o julian_n the_o emperor_n call_v christianity_n by_o any_o other_o name_n 2._o thus_o lucian_n bring_v in_o alexander_n the_o impostor_n set_v up_o for_o a_o oracle-monger_n rank_n the_o christian_n with_o atheist_n and_o epicurean_o as_o those_o that_o be_v especial_o to_o be_v banish_v from_o his_o mysterious_a rite_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o charge_n the_o christian_n plead_v especial_o these_o three_o thing_n first_o that_o the_o gentile_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n incompetent_a judge_n of_o such_o case_n as_o these_o as_o be_v almost_o whole_o ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o therefore_o unfit_a to_o pronounce_v sentence_n against_o it_o thus_o when_o crescens_n the_o philosopher_n have_v traduce_v the_o christian_n as_o atheistical_a and_o irreligious_a justin_n martyr_n answer_v laud._n that_o he_o talk_v about_o thing_n which_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v feign_v thing_n of_o his_o own_o head_n only_o to_o comply_v with_o the_o humour_n of_o his_o seduce_v disciple_n and_o follower_n that_o in_o reproach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n when_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v it_o he_o discover_v a_o most_o wicked_a and_o malignant_a temper_n and_o show_v himself_o far_o worse_o than_o the_o most_o simple_a and_o unlearned_a who_o be_v not_o wont_n rash_o to_o bear_v witness_n and_o determine_v in_o thing_n not_o sufficient_o know_v to_o they_o or_o if_o he_o do_v understand_v its_o greatness_n and_o excellency_n than_o he_o show_v himself_o much_o more_o base_a and_o disingenuous_a in_o charge_v upon_o it_o what_o he_o know_v to_o be_v false_a and_o conceal_v his_o inward_a sentiment_n and_o conviction_n for_o fear_n lest_o he_o shall_v be_v suspect_v to_o be_v a_o christian_n but_o justin_n well_o know_v that_o he_o be_v miserable_o unskilful_a in_o matter_n of_o christianity_n have_v former_o have_v conference_n and_o disputation_n with_o he_o about_o these_o thing_n and_o therefore_o offer_v the_o senate_n of_o rome_n to_o who_o he_o then_o present_v his_o
first_o come_v into_o the_o world_n for_o all_o man_n as_o they_o have_v a_o natural_a reverence_n for_o religion_n so_o they_o have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o antiquity_n the_o custom_n and_o tradition_n of_o their_o father_n which_o they_o entertain_v as_o a_o most_o inestimable_a depositum_fw-la and_o for_o which_o they_o look_v upon_o themselves_o as_o oblige_v to_o contend_v as_o for_o that_o which_o be_v most_o solemn_a and_o sacred_a what_o more_o excellent_a and_o venerable_a say_v the_o heathen_a in_o minucius_n faelix_fw-la than_o to_o entertain_v the_o discipline_n of_o our_o forefather_n 5._o to_o solemnize_v that_o religion_n that_o have_v be_v deliver_v to_o we_o to_o worship_v those_o god_n the_o knowledge_n of_o who_o have_v be_v infuse_v into_o we_o by_o our_o parent_n not_o bold_o to_o determine_v concern_v the_o deity_n but_o to_o believe_v those_o who_o have_v be_v before_o we_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n lactantius_n speak_v of_o the_o heathen_n 171._o they_o go_v on_o say_v he_o most_o pertinacious_o to_o maintain_v and_o defend_v the_o religion_n derive_v down_o to_o they_o from_o their_o ancestor_n not_o so_o much_o consider_v what_o they_o be_v as_o conclude_v they_o to_o be_v right_a and_o good_a because_o the_o ancient_n convey_v they_o to_o they_o nay_o so_o great_a the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o antiquity_n that_o it_o be_v account_v a_o kind_n of_o impiety_n to_o question_v it_o or_o inquire_v into_o it_o upon_o these_o account_n the_o gentile_n bear_v so_o hard_o upon_o christianity_n behold_v it_o as_o a_o mushroom-sect_n spring_v up_o of_o a_o sudden_a and_o as_o a_o encroach_a inmate_n undermine_v the_o establish_a religion_n of_o the_o world_n now_o we_o find_v two_o plea_n especial_o which_o the_o christian_n make_v to_o this_o indictment_n first_o that_o the_o charge_n be_v not_o whole_o and_o universal_o true_a for_o beside_o that_o many_o principle_n of_o christianity_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n the_o christian_a religion_n be_v for_o substance_n the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n who_o religion_n claim_v the_o precedenncy_n of_o all_o other_o in_o the_o word_n that_o the_o religion_n be_v in_o substance_n and_o effect_v the_o same_o be_v express_o assert_v and_o prove_v by_o eusebius_n etc._n the_o ancient_a patriarch_n be_v the_o christian_n of_o the_o old_a world_n who_o have_v the_o same_o faith_n religion_n and_o worship_n common_a with_o we_o nay_o the_o same_o name_n too_o as_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v from_o that_o touch_v not_o my_o anoint_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d my_o christ_n or_o christian_n and_o how_o far_o superior_a in_o age_n they_o be_v to_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v record_v of_o the_o most_o ancient_a gentile_n to_o their_o old_a writer_n lib._n orpheus_n homer_n hesiord_n nay_o to_o their_o very_a god_n themselves_o be_v sufficient_o make_v good_a by_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n there_o be_v at_o the_o easy_a computation_n between_o moses_n and_o homer_n above_o 600_o year_n nay_o cadmus_n the_o first_o inventor_n of_o letter_n among_o the_o grecian_n be_v some_o age_n junior_a unto_o moses_n therefore_o origen_n tell_v celsus_n 279._o that_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n be_v not_o only_o more_o ancient_a than_o plato_n but_o than_o homer_n himself_o yea_o than_o the_o very_a invention_n of_o letter_n among_o the_o grecian_n who_o yet_o be_v as_o proud_a of_o their_o antiquity_n as_o any_o other_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n nay_o whatever_a useful_a and_o excellent_a notion_n the_o great_a master_n of_o religion_n among_o the_o heathen_n have_v among_o they_o 320._o it_o be_v plain_a they_o borrow_v or_o more_o true_o steal_v they_o from_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n vid._n jew_n as_o be_v abundant_o demonstrate_v by_o eusebius_n at_o large_a curand_n as_o before_o he_o it_o have_v be_v do_v by_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n princip_n and_o by_o tertullian_n before_o they_o both_o who_o show_v that_o all_o their_o poet_n and_o philosopher_n have_v drink_v deep_a of_o the_o fountain_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o have_v force_v their_o best_a doctrine_n and_o opinion_n from_o thence_o though_o subtle_o alter_v and_o disguise_v they_o to_o make_v they_o look_v more_o like_o their_o own_o so_o that_o upon_o this_o consideration_n the_o accusation_n be_v unjust_a and_o false_a and_o christianity_n appear_v the_o old_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n second_o admit_v the_o christian_a religion_n in_o a_o more_o limit_v and_o restrain_v sense_n to_o be_v of_o a_o far_o late_a stand_n than_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o gentile_n yet_o they_o plead_v that_o it_o be_v infinite_o reasonable_a that_o they_o shall_v change_v for_o the_o better_a whenever_o it_o offer_v itself_o to_o they_o that_o novel_a truth_n be_v better_a than_o ancient_a error_n and_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v eternal_o bind_v up_o in_o old_a inveterate_a custom_n and_o principle_n when_o those_o which_o be_v abundant_o more_o reasonable_a and_o satisfactory_a be_v present_v to_o they_o you_o tell_v we_o say_v clemens_n alex._n 57_o that_o you_o may_v not_o subvert_v the_o custom_n receive_v from_o your_o ancestor_n but_o if_o so_o why_o then_o be_v we_o not_o content_a without_o any_o other_o food_n than_o our_o mother_n milk_n to_o which_o we_o be_v accustom_v when_o we_o first_o come_v into_o the_o world_n why_o do_v we_o increase_v or_o impair_v our_o estate_n and_o not_o rather_o keep_v they_o at_o the_o same_o pitch_n just_a as_o we_o receive_v they_o from_o our_o father_n why_o have_v we_o leave_v off_o those_o toy_n and_o sport_n to_o which_o we_o be_v wont_v while_o infant_n and_o child_n but_o only_o because_o year_n and_o discretion_n although_o we_o have_v no_o other_o tutor_n will_v make_v we_o quit_v those_o childish_a and_o trifle_a vanity_n that_o old_a age_n say_v s._n ambrose_n have_v true_a cause_n to_o blush_v contr_n that_o be_v ashamed_a to_o reform_v ep._n it_o be_v not_o multitude_n of_o year_n but_o the_o goodness_n of_o manner_n that_o make_v gray_a hair_n worthy_a of_o praise_n and_o honour_n 562._o no_o age_n be_v too_o late_o to_o learn_v nor_o be_v it_o shame_n to_o grow_v better_o laudato_fw-la what_o will_v thou_o do_v say_v lactantius_n to_o the_o heathen_a will_v thou_o follow_v reason_n or_o thy_o ancestor_n if_o reason_n than_o thou_o must_v needs_o relinquish_v the_o authority_n and_o institution_n of_o thy_o forefather_n because_o that_o way_n only_o can_v be_v right_a that_o be_v warrant_v and_o prescribe_v by_o reason_n but_o if_o piety_n towards_o thy_o ancestor_n sway_v with_o thou_o to_o follow_v they_o thou_o must_v confess_v both_o that_o they_o be_v fool_n in_o devote_v themselves_o to_o a_o religion_n contrary_n to_o reason_n and_o that_o thou_o thyself_o be_v unwise_a and_o simple_a in_o worship_v what_o thou_o be_v convince_v to_o be_v false_a beside_o that_o they_o have_v little_a reason_n to_o boast_v of_o those_o goodly_a ancestor_n to_o who_o they_o adhere_v so_o close_o and_o upon_o who_o authority_n they_o do_v so_o much_o depend_v as_o he_o go_v on_o to_o demonstrate_v in_o the_o remain_a part_n of_o that_o chapter_n that_o you_o object_n to_o we_o the_o novelty_n of_o our_o religion_n so_o arnobius_n may_v we_o not_o charge_v some_o such_o fault_n upon_o the_o first_o and_o most_o ancient_a age_n of_o the_o world_n 41._o who_o at_o first_o live_v in_o a_o very_a poor_a and_o mean_a state_n but_o by_o little_a and_o little_o change_v it_o into_o a_o more_o liberal_a and_o splendid_a course_n of_o life_n be_v it_o any_o crime_n that_o they_o change_v their_o beast_n skin_n into_o more_o comely_a and_o â—_o convenient_a garment_n or_o that_o they_o be_v no_o long_o fond_a of_o their_o thatch_a cottage_n or_o choose_v to_o dwell_v like_o wild_a beast_n in_o rock_n and_o cavern_n when_o they_o have_v learn_v to_o build_v better_a habitation_n it_o be_v natural_a to_o all_o mankind_n to_o prefer_v better_o before_o what_o be_v worse_o profitable_a before_o what_o be_v useless_a and_o to_o seek_v after_o what_o we_o be_v assure_v be_v more_o grateful_a and_o excellent_a therefore_o when_o you_o charge_v we_o with_o apostasy_n from_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o ancient_n you_o shall_v rather_o consider_v the_o cause_n than_o the_o action_n and_o not_o so_o much_o upbraid_v we_o with_o what_o we_o have_v leave_v as_o examine_v what_o it_o be_v we_o have_v entertain_v for_o if_o mere_o to_o change_v our_o opinion_n and_o to_o pass_v from_o ancient_a institution_n to_o what_o be_v more_o late_a and_o new_a be_v a_o fault_n and_o crime_n then_o none_o so_o guilty_a of_o the_o charge_n as_o yourselves_o who_o have_v so_o oft_o change_v your_o manner_n and_o course_n of_o life_n and_o by_o embrace_v new_a rite_n and_o custom_n have_v condemn_v those_o that_o go_v before_o
to_o nature_n and_o reason_n and_o to_o a_o life_n of_o temperance_n and_o all_o other_o virtue_n and_o the_o same_o he_o urge_v frequent_o in_o other_o place_n and_o what_o great_a kindness_n and_o benefit_n can_v be_v do_v to_o man_n 427._o do_v celsus_n call_v upon_o we_o say_v he_o to_o bear_v office_n for_o the_o good_a of_o our_o country_n let_v he_o know_v that_o the_o country_n be_v much_o more_o beholden_a to_o christian_n than_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o man_n while_o they_o teach_v man_n piety_n towards_o god_n the_o tutelar_a guardian_n of_o the_o country_n and_o show_v they_o the_o way_n to_o that_o heavenly_a city_n that_o be_v above_o which_o they_o that_o live_v well_o may_v attain_v to_o though_o here_o they_o dwell_v in_o the_o small_a city_n in_o the_o world_n nor_o do_v the_o christian_n thus_o employ_v themselves_o 428._o because_o they_o shun_v the_o public_a office_n of_o the_o civil_a life_n but_o only_o reserve_v themselves_o for_o the_o more_o divine_a and_o ncessary_a service_n of_o the_o church_n in_o order_n to_o the_o good_a and_o happiness_n of_o man_n for_o this_o they_o think_v very_o just_a and_o reasonable_a that_o they_o shall_v take_v care_n of_o all_o man_n of_o they_o of_o their_o own_o party_n that_o they_o may_v every_o day_n make_v they_o better_o of_o other_o that_o they_o may_v draw_v they_o to_o the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o piety_n and_o religion_n that_o so_o worship_v god_n in_o truth_n and_o do_v what_o they_o can_v to_o instruct_v other_o they_o may_v be_v unite_v to_o the_o great_a god_n and_o to_o his_o bless_a son_n who_o be_v the_o wisdom_n truth_n and_o righteousness_n and_o by_o who_o it_o be_v that_o every_o one_o be_v convert_v to_o a_o pious_a and_o religious_a life_n theodoret_n discourse_v against_o the_o gentile_n 128._o of_o the_o excellency_n of_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n above_o any_o that_o be_v give_v by_o the_o best_a philosopher_n or_o wise_a man_n among_o the_o heathen_n give_v they_o instance_n of_o whole_a nation_n who_o christianity_n have_v bring_v off_o from_o the_o most_o brutish_a and_o savage_a manner_n he_o tell_v they_o of_o the_o persian_n who_o by_o the_o law_n give_v they_o by_o zarada_n live_v in_o incestuous_a mixture_n with_o their_o own_o mother_n sister_n and_o daughter_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o lawful_a and_o warrantable_a practice_n till_o entertain_v christianity_n they_o throw_v off_o those_o abominable_a law_n and_o submit_v to_o that_o temperance_n and_o chastity_n which_o the_o gospel_n require_v of_o we_o and_o whereas_o before_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o cast_v out_o the_o body_n of_o their_o dead_a to_o be_v devour_v by_o beast_n and_o bird_n of_o prey_n since_o they_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n they_o abstain_v from_o that_o piece_n of_o inhumanity_n and_o decent_o commit_v they_o to_o the_o earth_n from_o which_o they_o can_v not_o be_v restrain_v either_o by_o the_o law_n of_o their_o country_n or_o the_o bitterness_n of_o those_o torment_n which_o they_o undergo_v the_o massagetes_n who_o think_v it_o the_o most_o miserable_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n to_o die_v any_o other_o than_o a_o violent_a death_n and_o therefore_o make_v a_o law_n that_o all_o person_n arrive_v to_o old_a age_n shall_v be_v offer_v in_o sacrifice_n and_o eat_v no_o soon_o submit_v to_o christianity_n but_o abhor_v those_o barbarous_a and_o abominable_a custom_n the_o tibarens_n who_o use_v to_o throw_v age_a person_n down_o the_o steep_a rock_n leave_v it_o off_o upon_o their_o embrace_v of_o the_o gospel_n upon_o the_o same_o account_n the_o hyrcani_n and_o the_o caspian_o reform_v their_o manner_n who_o be_v former_o wont_n to_o keep_v dog_n on_o purpose_n to_o devour_v the_o body_n of_o the_o dead_a nor_o do_v the_o scythian_n any_o long_a together_o with_o their_o dead_a bury_v those_o alive_a who_o have_v be_v their_o near_a friend_n and_o kindred_n so_o great_a a_o change_n say_v my_o author_n do_v the_o law_n of_o christ_n make_v in_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n and_o so_o easy_o be_v the_o most_o barbarous_a nation_n persuade_v to_o entertain_v they_o a_o thing_n which_o plato_n though_o the_o best_a of_o all_o philosopher_n can_v never_o effect_v among_o the_o athenian_n his_o own_o fellow_n citizen_n who_o can_v never_o induce_v they_o to_o govern_v the_o commonwealth_n according_a to_o those_o law_n and_o institution_n which_o he_o have_v prescribe_v they_o nay_o where_o the_o gospel_n do_v not_o produce_v this_o effect_n to_o reclaim_v man_n from_o their_o vice_n and_o vanity_n and_o to_o bring_v they_o over_o to_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o crucify_a saviour_n yet_o have_v it_o this_o excellent_a influence_n upon_o the_o world_n that_o it_o general_o teach_v they_o better_a lesson_n refine_v their_o understanding_n and_o fill_v their_o mind_n with_o more_o useful_a and_o practical_a notion_n about_o religion_n than_o they_o have_v before_o to_o which_o purpose_n it_o be_v main_o observable_a that_o those_o philosopher_n who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o christianity_n after_o the_o gospel_n public_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n write_v in_o a_o much_o more_o divine_a strain_n entertain_v more_o honourable_a and_o worthy_a sentiment_n about_o god_n and_o religion_n and_o the_o duty_n of_o man_n in_o their_o several_a capacity_n than_o those_o of_o their_o sect_n that_o go_v before_o they_o of_o which_o i_o conceive_v no_o account_n can_v be_v give_v so_o satisfactory_a as_o this_o that_o the_o genius_n and_o spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n begin_v then_o to_o fly_v abroad_o and_o to_o breathe_v in_o a_o free_a air_n and_o so_o can_v not_o but_o leave_v some_o tincture_n and_o savour_n upon_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n though_o its_o most_o inveterate_a enemy_n 33._o beside_o that_o many_o of_o they_o do_v more_o near_o converse_v with_o the_o write_n of_o christianity_n which_o they_o read_v either_o out_o of_o curiosity_n or_o with_o a_o design_n to_o confute_v and_o answer_v they_o this_o doubtless_o sharpen_v the_o edge_n of_o their_o understanding_n and_o furnish_v they_o with_o better_a notion_n more_o useful_a precept_n and_o rule_n of_o life_n than_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o any_o of_o the_o old_a philosopher_n witness_v those_o excellent_a and_o uncommon_a strain_n of_o piety_n that_o run_v through_o the_o write_n of_o seneca_n epictetus_n antoninus_n arrian_n plutarch_n hierocles_n plotinus_n and_o the_o rest_n that_o live_v in_o those_o first_o age_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o which_o i_o can_v give_v considerable_a instance_n be_v it_o necessary_a to_o my_o purpose_n i_o shall_v only_o as_o a_o specimen_fw-la set_v down_o that_o prayer_n wherewith_o simplicius_n enemy_n enough_o to_o christianity_n conclude_v his_o comment_n upon_o epictetus_n and_o thus_o he_o make_v his_o address_n to_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 331._o i_o beseech_v thou_o o_o lord_n thou_o that_o be_v the_o father_n and_o guide_n of_o our_o rational_a power_n grant_v that_o we_o may_v be_v mindful_a of_o those_o noble_a and_o generous_a nature_n with_o which_o thou_o have_v invest_v we_o and_o assist_v we_o that_o as_o person_n endue_v with_o self-moving_a principle_n we_o may_v cleanse_v ourselves_o from_o all_o bodily_a and_o brutish_a passion_n that_o we_o may_v subdue_v and_o govern_v they_o and_o in_o a_o due_a and_o decent_a manner_n use_v they_o only_o as_o organ_n and_o instrument_n help_v we_o through_o the_o light_n of_o the_o truth_n accurate_o to_o correct_v our_o reason_n and_o to_o unite_v it_o to_o those_o thing_n that_o have_v a_o real_a existence_n and_o in_o the_o three_o place_n i_o beseech_v my_o saviour_n that_o he_o will_v perfect_o dispel_v the_o mist_n that_o be_v before_o the_o eye_n of_o our_o mind_n that_o according_a to_o that_o of_o the_o poet_n we_o may_v right_o understand_v what_o belong_v either_o to_o god_n or_o man_n beside_o the_o matter_n of_o this_o prayer_n which_o be_v very_o sublime_a and_o spiritual_a the_o manner_n of_o its_o composure_n be_v considerable_a consist_v of_o three_o part_n and_o those_o address_v as_o it_o be_v to_o three_o person_n answerable_a to_o those_o in_o the_o bless_a trinity_n the_o lord_n or_o father_n the_o saviour_n or_o christ_n and_o the_o light_n of_o truth_n which_o even_o in_o scripture_n be_v a_o common_a periphrasis_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n whether_o he_o intend_v this_o i_o will_v not_o say_v sure_o i_o be_o it_o look_v very_o like_o it_o but_o enough_o of_o this_o second_o that_o they_o ordinary_o wrought_v such_o miracle_n as_o be_v incomparable_o beneficial_a to_o the_o world_n in_o cure_v disease_n raise_v the_o dead_a and_o rescue_v possess_v person_n from_o the_o merciless_a rage_n and_o cruelty_n of_o the_o devil_n we_o may_v observe_v that_o in_o those_o primitive_a time_n there_o be_v innumerable_a multitude_n of_o possess_a person_n beyond_o what_o be_v
in_o the_o age_n either_o before_o or_o since_o the_o divine_a providence_n doubtless_o permit_v it_o to_o be_v so_o that_o by_o this_o mean_n there_o may_v be_v a_o fair_a occasion_n of_o commend_v christianity_n to_o the_o world_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o which_o we_o more_o common_o meet_v with_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n than_o testimony_n concern_v their_o triumphant_a power_n over_o evil_a spirit_n justin_n martyr_n discourse_v of_o the_o end_n of_o christ_n come_v into_o the_o world_n 45._o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n and_o the_o subversion_n of_o devil_n tell_v the_o senate_n that_o these_o thing_n be_v so_o you_o may_v know_v by_o what_o be_v do_v before_o your_o eye_n for_o many_o that_o be_v possess_v by_o devil_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o even_o in_o this_o city_n of_o you_o who_o all_o your_o enchanter_n sorcerer_n and_o conjurer_n be_v not_o able_a to_o cure_v many_o of_o we_o christian_n adjure_v they_o by_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v crucify_v under_o pontius_n pilate_n have_v perfect_o cure_v and_o do_v still_o cure_v disarm_v and_o drive_v out_o of_o man_n those_o daemon_n that_o have_v seize_v upon_o they_o and_o the_o same_o he_o affirm_v more_o than_o once_o and_o again_o in_o his_o discourse_n with_o trypho_n the_o jew_n 218._o ironaeus_fw-la argue_v against_o the_o heretic_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o true_a disciple_n of_o christ_n do_v in_o his_o name_n many_o strange_a thing_n for_o the_o good_a of_o other_o according_a as_o every_o one_o have_v receive_v his_o gift_n some_o so_o signal_o expelling_a devil_n that_o those_o out_o of_o who_o they_o be_v cast_v come_v over_o to_o the_o faith_n other_o foretell_v future_a event_n other_o cure_n man_n of_o the_o most_o grievous_a distemper_n by_o put_v their_o hand_n upon_o they_o and_o restore_v they_o to_o their_o former_a health_n many_o that_o have_v be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o afterward_o live_v many_o year_n among_o we_o and_o indeed_o innumerable_a say_v he_o be_v the_o gift_n which_o god_n have_v every_o where_o bestow_v upon_o his_o church_n whereby_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o crucify_a jesus_n many_o and_o great_a miracle_n be_v daily_o do_v to_o the_o great_a advantage_n of_o the_o world_n 69._o tertullian_n appeal_v to_o the_o heathen_n as_o a_o thing_n common_o know_v among_o they_o that_o they_o daily_o restrain_v the_o power_n of_o devil_n and_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o man_n 71._o and_o he_o tell_v scapula_n the_o precedent_n that_o he_o may_v be_v satisfy_v of_o this_o from_o his_o own_o record_n and_o those_o very_a advocate_n who_o have_v themselves_o reap_v this_o benefit_n from_o christian_n as_o for_o instance_n a_o certain_a notary_n and_o the_o kinsman_n and_o child_n of_o another_o beside_o divers_a other_o person_n of_o note_n and_o quality_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o mean_a sort_n who_o have_v be_v recover_v either_o from_o devil_n or_o from_o desperate_a disease_n nay_o severus_n the_o father_n of_o antoninus_n have_v be_v cure_v by_o be_v anoint_v with_o oil_n by_o proculus_n a_o christian_n he_o keep_v he_o in_o his_o palace_n till_o his_o death_n who_o antoninus_n know_v well_o have_v be_v himself_o nurse_v by_o a_o christian_a and_o in_o his_o apology_n he_o challenge_v the_o heathen_n to_o produce_v any_o possess_a person_n before_o the_o public_a tribunal_n and_o the_o evil_a spirit_n be_v command_v by_o any_o christian_a shall_v then_o as_o true_o confess_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o devil_n as_o at_o other_o time_n he_o false_o boast_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o god_n and_o elsewhere_o put_v the_o case_n that_o the_o christian_n shall_v agree_v to_o retire_v out_o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 30._o he_o ask_v they_o what_o protection_n they_o will_v then_o have_v leave_v against_o the_o secret_a and_o invisible_a attempt_n of_o devil_n 376._o who_o make_v such_o havoc_n both_o of_o their_o soul_n and_o body_n who_o the_o christian_n so_o free_o expel_v and_o drive_v out_o 23_o that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o sufficient_a piece_n of_o revenge_n that_o hereby_o they_o shall_v leave_v they_o open_v to_o the_o uncontrolled_a possession_n of_o those_o evil_a spirit_n it_o be_v endless_a to_o produce_v all_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o may_v be_v fetch_v from_o origen_n minucius_n faelix_fw-la 13._o cyprian_n arnobius_n lactantius_n eusebius_n 220._o and_o all_o the_o old_a apologist_n for_o the_o christian_a religion_n some_o whereof_o i_o have_v brief_o note_v in_o the_o margin_n who_o constant_o plead_v this_o as_o a_o mighty_a and_o uncontrollable_a argument_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o divinity_n of_o their_o religion_n 132._o and_o of_o their_o great_a usefulness_n to_o mankind_n nay_o this_o miraculous_a power_n continue_v in_o the_o church_n some_o considerable_a time_n after_o constantine_n and_o the_o world_n be_v become_v christian_a 1339._o as_o appear_v from_o s._n basil_n nazianzen_n and_o other_o and_o though_o i_o do_v not_o give_v heed_n to_o all_o the_o miracle_n which_o be_v report_v by_o s._n hierom_n 876._o in_o the_o life_n of_o hilarion_n paulus_n and_o some_o other_o or_o by_o palladius_n in_o his_o historia_n lausiaca_n yet_o doubtless_o many_o of_o they_o be_v very_o true_a and_o real_a lat._n god_n withdraw_v this_o extraordinary_a power_n as_o christianity_n gain_v fast_o foot_n in_o the_o world_n and_o leave_v the_o church_n to_o those_o stand_a method_n by_o which_o it_o be_v to_o be_v manage_v and_o govern_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o case_n be_v thus_o plain_a and_o evident_a how_o much_o the_o world_n be_v behold_v to_o christian_n yet_o be_v they_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o pest_n of_o humane_a society_n count_v and_o call_v the_o common_a enemy_n of_o mankind_n 30._o as_o tertullian_n complain_v that_o they_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o public_a calamity_n and_o that_o for_o their_o sake_n it_o be_v that_o vengeance_n do_v so_o often_o remarkable_o haunt_v the_o roman_a empire_n this_o be_v the_o common_a outcry_n if_o the_o city_n be_v besiege_v say_v tertullian_n if_o any_o thing_n happen_v ill_a in_o the_o field_n 2._o in_o the_o garrison_n in_o the_o island_n present_o they_o cry_v out_o '_o it_o be_v because_o of_o the_o christian_n 32._o they_o conspire_v the_o ruin_n of_o good_a man_n and_o thirst_n after_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o innocent_a patronise_a their_o hatred_n with_o this_o vain_a pretence_n that_o the_o christian_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o public_a misfortune_n and_o calamity_n if_o tiber_n overflow_v the_o wall_n if_o the_o nile_n do_v not_o as_o it_o be_v wont_n overflow_v the_o field_n if_o the_o heaven_n do_v not_o keep_v its_o accustom_a course_n if_o a_o earthquake_n happen_v if_o a_o famine_n or_o a_o plague_n present_o the_o cry_n be_v away_o with_o the_o christian_n to_o the_o lion_n thus_o demetrian_a the_o proconsul_n of_o afric_n object_v to_o s._n cyprian_n 197._o that_o they_o may_v thank_v the_o christian_n that_o war_n do_v often_o arise_v that_o plague_n and_o famine_n do_v rage_n so_o much_o and_o that_o immoderate_a and_o excessive_a rain_v hinder_v the_o kindly_a season_n of_o the_o year_n the_o same_o 1._o arnobius_n tell_v we_o the_o heathen_n be_v wont_a to_o object_v at_o every_o turn_n and_o to_o conclude_v it_o as_o sure_a as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v dictate_v by_o a_o oracle_n that_o since_o the_o christian_n appear_v in_o the_o world_n the_o world_n have_v be_v well-nigh_o undo_v mankind_n have_v be_v overrun_v with_o infinite_a kind_n of_o evil_a and_o the_o very_a god_n themselves_o have_v withdraw_v that_o solemn_a care_n and_o providence_n wherewith_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o superintend_v humane_a affair_n nay_o so_o hot_a and_o common_a be_v this_o charge_n among_o the_o pagan_n that_o when_o the_o goth_n and_o vandal_n break_v in_o upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n s._n augustine_n be_v force_v to_o write_v those_o excellent_a book_n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la 52._o purposely_o to_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o this_o objection_n as_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n and_o at_o his_o request_n orosius_n write_v his_o seven_o book_n of_o history_n against_o the_o pagan_n aug._n omit_v some_o of_o the_o answer_v give_v by_o the_o father_n as_o be_v probable_o less_o solid_a and_o not_o so_o proper_a in_o this_o case_n such_o as_o that_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o misery_n happen_v and_o thing_n grow_v worse_a in_o this_o old_a age_n of_o time_n the_o world_n daily_o grow_v more_o feeble_a and_o decrepit_a and_o that_o these_o thing_n have_v be_v foretell_v by_o god_n 199._o and_o therefore_o must_v necessary_o come_v to_o pass_v two_o argument_n large_o and_o strong_o plead_v by_o s._n cyprian_a that_o those_o evil_n be_v proper_o resolvable_a into_o natural_a cause_n and_o that_o every_o thing_n be_v
not_o present_o evil_a because_o it_o cross_v our_o ease_n and_o interest_n as_o arnobius_n answer_v pass_v by_o these_o i_o shall_v take_v notice_n only_o of_o two_o thing_n which_o the_o christian_n plead_v in_o this_o case_n 4._o first_o that_o the_o gentile_n shall_v do_v very_o well_o to_o seek_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o these_o thing_n near_a home_n and_o to_o inquire_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o for_o their_o own_o sake_n that_o the_o divine_a providence_n be_v thus_o offend_v with_o they_o there_o be_v very_o just_a reason_n to_o think_v so_o tertullian_n point_v they_o to_o such_o cause_n as_o these_o 33._o first_o their_o horrible_a affront_a their_o natural_a notion_n of_o god_n that_o when_o they_o know_v god_n they_o glorify_v he_o not_o as_o god_n neither_o be_v thankful_a but_o become_v vain_a in_o their_o imagination_n 23._o and_o their_o foolish_a heart_n be_v darken_v and_o they_o change_v the_o glory_n of_o the_o uncorruptible_a god_n into_o a_o image_n make_v like_a to_o corruptible_a man_n and_o to_o bird_n and_o four_o footed_a beast_n and_o creep_a thing_n as_o s._n paul_n have_v tell_v they_o long_o before_o and_o that_o therefore_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o suppose_v 7._o that_o god_n be_v more_o angry_a with_o they_o who_o instead_o of_o he_o worship_v piece_n of_o wood_n and_o statue_n or_o at_o best_a genii_n and_o devil_n than_o with_o those_o who_o sincere_o pay_v their_o adoration_n to_o he_o alone_o second_o pass_v by_o god_n the_o great_a master_n of_o all_o goodness_n and_o innocence_n and_o the_o severe_a revenger_n of_o all_o impiety_n they_o tumble_v themselves_o in_o all_o manner_n of_o vice_n and_o wickedness_n and_o what_o wonder_n if_o the_o divine_a justice_n follow_v close_o at_o their_o heel_n 200_o you_o be_v angry_a say_v cyprian_n that_o god_n be_v angry_a as_o if_o in_o live_v ill_a you_o deserve_v well_o and_o as_o if_o all_o that_o have_v happen_v to_o you_o be_v not_o less_o and_o light_a than_o your_o sin_n and_o thou_o demetrian_a who_o be_v a_o judge_n of_o other_o but_o in_o this_o a_o judge_n of_o thy_o self_n inspect_v the_o retirement_n of_o thy_o conscience_n and_o behold_v thyself_o now_o who_o shall_v one_o day_n be_v see_v naked_a by_o all_o and_o thou_o will_v find_v thyself_o enslave_v and_o lead_v captive_a by_o some_o sin_n or_o other_o and_o why_o then_o shall_v thou_o wonder_v that_o the_o flame_n of_o the_o divine_a anger_n shall_v rise_v high_o when_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n do_v daily_o administer_v more_o fuel_n to_o it_o a_o answer_n which_o he_o there_o prosecute_v to_o very_o excellent_a purpose_n three_o their_o prodigious_a unthankfulness_n to_o god_n for_o all_o the_o former_a blessing_n they_o have_v receive_v from_o he_o so_o far_o as_o they_o be_v ingrateful_a they_o be_v high_o guilty_a and_o god_n can_v not_o but_o punish_v they_o have_v they_o seek_v he_o who_o in_o part_n they_o can_v not_o but_o know_v and_o be_v observant_a of_o he_o they_o will_v in_o this_o case_n have_v find_v he_o a_o much_o more_o propitious_a than_o a_o angry_a deity_n as_o tertullian_n tell_v they_o upon_o these_o and_o such_o like_a account_n they_o may_v well_o conclude_v it_o be_v that_o the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n do_v press_v so_o hard_o upon_o they_o and_o that_o therefore_o they_o have_v no_o true_a reason_n to_o lay_v the_o fault_n at_o any_o other_o door_n but_o their_o own_o second_o as_o to_o the_o thing_n itself_o as_o it_o be_v charge_v upon_o they_o they_o point_v blank_a deny_v it_o to_o be_v true_a and_o that_o for_o two_o reason_n especial_o first_o because_o the_o world_n have_v be_v sad_o and_o frequent_o pester_v with_o such_o evil_n and_o misery_n long_o before_o the_o christian_a religion_n appear_v in_o it_o i_o pray_v say_v tertullian_n what_o misery_n do_v overwhelm_v all_o the_o world_n 32._o and_o even_o rome_n itself_o before_o the_o time_n of_o tiberius_n i._n e._n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n have_v we_o not_o read_v of_o hierapolis_n and_o the_o island_n of_o delos_n and_o rhodes_n and_o cos_n destroy_v with_o many_o thousand_o of_o man_n do_v not_o plato_n speak_v of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o asia_n and_o afric_n swallow_v up_o by_o the_o atlantic_a sea_n a_o earthquake_n drink_v up_o the_o corinthan_n sea_n and_o the_o force_n of_o the_o ocean_n rend_v off_o sicilia_n from_o italy_n not_o to_o ask_v where_o be_v the_o christian_n the_o great_a contemner_n of_o your_o god_n but_o where_o be_v your_o god_n themselves_o when_o the_o flood_n overran_a the_o world_n palestine_n have_v not_o yet_o receive_v the_o jewish_a nation_n out_o of_o egypt_n much_o less_o have_v the_o christian_n sit_v down_o there_o when_o sodom_n and_o gomorrah_n and_o the_o adjacent_a part_n be_v burn_v up_o by_o a_o shower_n of_o fire_n and_o brimstone_n of_o which_o the_o country_n smell_v to_o this_o day_n nor_o can_v tuscia_n and_o campania_n complain_v of_o the_o christian_n when_o a_o fire_n from_o heaven_n destroy_v the_o vulsinii_n and_o the_o pompeii_n none_o as_o yet_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n at_o rome_n when_o hannibal_n at_o cannae_n make_v such_o a_o slaughter_n of_o the_o roman_n that_o the_o very_a ring_n that_o he_o take_v which_o be_v the_o honourable_a badge_n of_o none_o but_o roman_a knight_n be_v measure_v by_o the_o bushel_n they_o be_v all_o your_o god_n that_o then_o have_v the_o general_a worship_n when_o the_o gaul_n take_v the_o capitol_n itself_o so_o smart_o do_v that_o grave_a man_n retort_v their_o own_o argument_n upon_o themselves_o arnobius_n full_o and_o elegant_o pursue_v this_o 3._o that_o in_o this_o respect_n the_o former_a time_n be_v no_o better_a than_o these_o which_o they_o so_o much_o complain_v of_o and_o bid_v they_o run_v over_o the_o annal_n and_o record_n that_o be_v write_v in_o all_o language_n and_o they_o will_v find_v that_o all_o nation_n have_v frequent_o have_v their_o common_a misery_n and_o devastation_n the_o clear_n of_o which_o be_v likewise_o the_o great_a design_n orosius_n propose_v to_o himself_o 2._o in_o draw_v down_o the_o history_n of_o the_o world_n through_o all_o the_o age_n and_o generation_n of_o it_o second_o because_o since_o the_o come_n of_o christianity_n the_o world_n have_v be_v in_o a_o better_a and_o more_o prosperous_a state_n than_o it_o be_v before_o especial_o when_o ever_o the_o christian_a religion_n meet_v with_o any_o favour_n and_o encouragement_n the_o reason_n of_o it_o tertullian_n give_v 33._o although_o we_o shall_v compare_v present_a with_o former_a misery_n yet_o they_o be_v much_o light_a now_o since_o god_n send_v christian_n into_o the_o world_n for_o since_o then_o innocency_n have_v balance_v the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o age_n and_o there_o have_v be_v many_o who_o have_v intercede_v with_o heaven_n 476._o the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n and_o answer_n in_o justin_n martyr_n for_o that_o it_o be_v not_o justin_n himself_o i_o think_v no_o man_n can_v doubt_v that_o read_v he_o the_o man_n betray_v himself_o open_o enough_o to_o have_v live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o prevail_a christianity_n put_v this_o question_n whether_o paganism_n be_v not_o the_o better_a religion_n forasmuch_o as_o under_o it_o there_o be_v great_a prosperity_n and_o abundance_n whereas_o it_o be_v quite_o otherwise_o since_o christianity_n come_v in_o fashion_n he_o answer_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o beside_o that_o plenty_n be_v no_o argument_n of_o the_o goodness_n of_o any_o religion_n christian_n be_v to_o be_v judge_v of_o rather_o by_o the_o holiness_n than_o the_o prosperity_n of_o their_o religion_n there_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o abundance_n in_o these_o time_n of_o christianity_n by_o how_o much_o there_o be_v few_o war_n than_o be_v while_o paganism_n govern_v the_o world_n never_o be_v war_n more_o successful_o manage_v never_o be_v prosperity_n more_o triumphant_a than_o when_o christian_n meet_v with_o kind_a entertainment_n melito_n bishop_n of_o sardis_n in_o a_o oration_n which_o he_o present_v to_o the_o emperor_n m._n antoninus_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o christian_n part_n whereof_o be_v yet_o extant_a in_o eusebius_n tell_v he_o that_o christianity_n commence_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o augustus_n be_v a_o good_a 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o prosperity_n of_o the_o empire_n 148._o and_o that_o ever_o since_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v increase_v of_o who_o he_o be_v the_o heir_n and_o successor_n he_o can_v not_o better_o assure_v it_o to_o himself_o and_o his_o son_n than_o by_o protect_v that_o religion_n that_o have_v be_v bear_v and_o breed_v up_o together_o with_o the_o empire_n and_o for_o which_o his_o ancestor_n among_o other_o religion_n have_v have_v a_o esteem_n and_o honour_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o better_a argument_n that_o this_o religion_n contribute_v to_o the_o happiness_n of_o
desirous_a to_o be_v scan_v and_o search_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o to_o lie_v open_a to_o the_o view_n of_o all_o and_o therefore_o desire_v no_o other_o favour_n than_o that_o that_o apology_n which_o justin_n martyr_v present_v to_o they_o 51._o may_v be_v set_v out_o with_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o senate_n that_o so_o people_n may_v come_v to_o the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o their_o case_n and_o they_o be_v deliver_v from_o false_a suspicion_n and_o these_o accusation_n for_o which_o they_o have_v be_v undeserved_o expose_v to_o so_o many_o punishment_n three_o they_o appeal_v for_o their_o vindication_n to_o the_o judgement_n and_o conscience_n of_o their_o more_o sober_a and_o impartial_a enemy_n and_o be_v according_o acquit_v by_o they_o as_o guiltless_a of_o any_o heinous_a crime_n pliny_n the_o young_a be_v command_v by_o the_o emperor_n trajan_n to_o give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o the_o christian_n 10._o tell_v he_o 97._o that_o after_o the_o best_a estimate_n that_o he_o can_v take_v and_o the_o strict_a inquisition_n that_o he_o can_v make_v by_o torture_n he_o find_v no_o worse_o of_o they_o than_o this_o that_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o meet_v early_o for_o the_o performance_n of_o their_o solemn_a devotion_n and_o to_o bind_v themselves_o under_o the_o most_o sacred_a obligation_n to_o commit_v no_o vice_n or_o wickedness_n and_o that_o their_o religion_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o untoward_a and_o immoderate_a superstition_n this_o be_v the_o testimony_n which_o that_o great_a man_n who_o be_v proconsul_n of_o bythinia_n be_v capable_a to_o satisfy_v himself_o and_o who_o be_v no_o less_o diligent_a to_o search_v into_o the_o matter_n give_v concern_v they_o hist_o next_o after_o he_o serâ—â—us_a granianus_n the_o proconsul_n of_o asia_n 122._o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n trajan_n successor_n to_o represent_v to_o he_o how_o unjust_a it_o be_v to_o put_v christian_n to_o death_n when_o no_o crime_n be_v due_o lay_v to_o their_o charge_n mere_o to_o gratify_v the_o tumultuous_a clamour_n of_o the_o people_n to_o who_o the_o emperor_n answer_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v unjust_o trouble_v that_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v true_o prove_v against_o they_o he_o shall_v punish_v they_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o fault_n but_o if_o do_v out_o of_o malice_n or_o spite_n he_o shall_v then_o according_o punish_v the_o accuser_n as_o a_o calumniator_n martyr_n next_o to_o adrian_n antoninus_n pius_n if_o he_o be_v not_o mistake_v for_o his_o successor_n marcus_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o commons_o of_o asia_n 100_o tell_v they_o that_o they_o have_v traduce_v the_o christian_n and_o have_v object_v those_o crime_n to_o they_o which_o they_o can_v not_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v more_o firm_a and_o undaunted_a in_o their_o profession_n than_o themselves_o and_o have_v a_o great_a freedom_n with_o and_o confidence_n towards_o god_n 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o therefore_o he_o resolve_v to_o ratify_v and_o follow_v the_o determination_n of_o his_o father_n after_o he_o come_v m._n antoninus_n 102._o who_o have_v obtain_v that_o famous_a and_o signal_n victory_n against_o the_o quade_v in_o germany_n confess_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o senate_n which_o letter_n though_o i_o know_v it_o be_v question_v by_o some_o learned_a man_n as_o now_o extant_a whether_o true_a and_o genuine_a yet_o that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o letter_n be_v evident_a enough_o from_o tertullian_n 71._o who_o himself_o live_v within_o a_o few_o year_n of_o that_o time_n and_o appeal_v to_o it_o that_o it_o be_v clear_o get_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o christian_a legion_n which_o he_o have_v in_o his_o army_n and_o therefore_o command_v that_o none_o be_v molest_v for_o be_v christian_n and_o that_o if_o any_o accuse_v a_o christian_a for_o be_v such_o without_o a_o sufficient_a crime_n prove_v against_o he_o he_o shall_v be_v burn_v alive_a for_o his_o accusation_n that_o a_o christian_a confess_v himself_o to_o be_v one_o shall_v be_v safe_a and_o secure_a and_o that_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n shall_v not_o drive_v he_o to_o renounce_v his_o profession_n and_o this_o he_o command_v to_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o senate_n so_o clear_o do_v the_o christian_n appear_v to_o their_o great_a enemy_n especial_o in_o their_o more_o calm_a and_o sober_a interval_n nay_o trypho_n the_o jew_n and_o that_o very_a notion_n speak_v he_o enemy_n enough_o 227._o yet_o confess_v they_o clear_a of_o those_o foul_a aspersion_n for_o when_o the_o martyr_n have_v ask_v he_o whether_o he_o dislike_v the_o christian_n manner_n and_o way_n of_o life_n and_o whether_o he_o real_o believe_v that_o they_o eat_v man_n flesh_n and_o put_v out_o the_o candle_n run_v together_o in_o promiscuous_a mixture_n the_o jew_n answer_v that_o those_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v accuse_v by_o many_o be_v unworthy_a of_o belief_n as_o be_v so_o extreme_o abhorrent_n to_o humane_a nature_n and_o that_o the_o precept_n which_o be_v command_v in_o their_o gospel_n which_o his_o curiosity_n have_v prompt_v he_o to_o read_v be_v so_o great_a and_o admirable_a that_o he_o suppose_v no_o man_n can_v be_v able_a to_o keep_v and_o obey_v they_o and_o to_o instance_n in_o no_o more_o the_o heathen_a oracle_n itself_o pronounce_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o christian_n for_o apollo_n give_v forth_o his_o oracle_n 467._o not_o as_o he_o be_v wont_n by_o humane_a voice_n but_o out_o of_o a_o dark_a and_o dismal_a cavern_n confess_v it_o be_v because_o of_o just_a man_n that_o live_v upon_o the_o earth_n and_o when_o dioclesian_n inquire_v who_o those_o just_a man_n be_v one_o of_o the_o heathen_a priest_n that_o stand_v by_o answer_v that_o they_o be_v the_o christian_n this_o constantine_n the_o great_a tell_v he_o himself_o hear_v be_v then_o a_o young_a man_n and_o in_o company_n at_o that_o time_n with_o the_o emperor_n dioclesian_n and_o he_o there_o solemn_o call_v god_n to_o witness_v for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o story_n from_o all_o which_o it_o appear_v how_o innocent_a the_o christian_n be_v of_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o gentile_n charge_v upon_o they_o how_o infinite_o strict_a and_o unblameable_a in_o their_o life_n and_o therefore_o triumph_v over_o the_o heathen_n in_o the_o purity_n and_o innocency_n of_o their_o conversation_n 129._o origen_n tell_v celsus_n that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o have_v take_v upon_o they_o the_o discipline_n of_o christ_n if_o compare_v to_o the_o common_a society_n of_o man_n be_v among_o they_o like_o light_n in_o the_o world_n for_o who_o say_v he_o be_v there_o but_o he_o must_v needs_o confess_v that_o the_o worse_a part_n of_o our_o church_n be_v much_o better_a than_o the_o popular_a assembly_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o church_n of_o god_n at_o athens_n be_v meek_a and_o quiet_a as_o endeavour_v to_o approve_v itself_o to_o the_o great_a god_n whereas_o now_o the_o popular_a assembly_n of_o athens_n be_v seditious_a and_o tumultuous_a and_o no_o way_n to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o that_o city_n and_o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o the_o vulgar_a assembly_n which_o be_v at_o corinth_n 29._o or_o alexandria_n so_o minucius_n foelix_n shall_v we_o christian_n be_v compare_v with_o you_o although_o our_o discipline_n may_v seem_v somewhat_o inferior_a yet_o we_o shall_v be_v find_v infinite_o to_o transcend_v you_o you_o forbid_v adulte_o and_o then_o practise_v it_o we_o keep_v entirery_a to_o our_o own_o wife_n you_o punish_v wickedness_n when_o commit_v with_o we_o even_o a_o wicked_a thought_n be_v sin_n you_o stand_v in_o awe_n of_o those_o who_o be_v conscious_a of_o your_o crime_n we_o of_o nothing_o but_o our_o conscience_n without_o which_o we_o can_v be_v and_o last_o of_o all_o it_o be_v with_o your_o party_n that_o the_o prison_n be_v fill_v and_o crowd_v no_o christian_a be_v there_o unless_o such_o a_o one_o as_o be_v either_o a_o shame_n to_o his_o religion_n or_o a_o apostate_n from_o it_o and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o tell_v his_o adversary_n 31._o how_o much_o they_o exceed_v the_o best_a philosopher_n who_o be_v filthy_a and_o tyrannical_a and_o only_o eloquent_a to_o declaim_v against_o those_o vice_n of_o which_o themselves_o be_v most_o guilty_a that_o we_o christian_n do_v not_o measure_v wisdom_n by_o man_n habit_n but_o by_o their_o mind_n and_o temper_n and_o do_v not_o speak_v great_a thing_n but_o live_v they_o have_v this_o to_o boast_v of_o that_o we_o real_o attain_v to_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o earnest_o seek_v but_o can_v not_o find_v thus_o lactantius_n have_v excellent_o discourse_v of_o the_o prodigious_a debauchery_n and_o wickedness_n of_o the_o heathen_n 485._o but_o which_o of_o these_o thing_n say_v he_o can_v be_v object_v to_o our_o people_n who_o
whole_a religion_n be_v to_o live_v without_o spot_n or_o blemish_n from_o whence_o they_o may_v easy_o gather_v have_v they_o any_o understanding_n that_o piety_n be_v on_o our_o side_n and_o that_o they_o themselves_o be_v vile_a and_o impious_a and_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o 599._o that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o christian_a faith_n have_v by_o gravity_n sincerity_n modesty_n and_o holiness_n of_o life_n so_o conquer_v all_o opposition_n that_o none_o dare_v bespatter_v it_o or_o charge_v it_o with_o any_o of_o those_o calumny_n which_o the_o ancient_a enemy_n of_o our_o religion_n use_v to_o fasten_v upon_o it_o what_o religion_n say_v arnobius_n can_v be_v true_a more_o useful_a powerful_a just_o than_o this_o which_o as_o he_o elsewhere_o note_n render_v man_n meek_a 67._o speaker_n of_o truth_n modest_a chaste_a charitable_a kind_a and_o helpful_a to_o all_o as_o if_o most_o near_o relate_v to_o we_o and_o indeed_o this_o be_v the_o genuine_a and_o natural_a tendency_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o which_o it_o can_v but_o effect_n wherever_o it_o be_v kind_o embrace_v and_o entertain_v so_o true_a be_v that_o which_o athenagoras_n tell_v the_o emperor_n 4._o that_o no_o christian_n can_v be_v a_o bad_a man_n unless_o he_o be_v a_o hypocrite_n and_o tertullian_n open_o declare_v 36._o that_o when_o man_n depart_v from_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o gospel_n they_o so_o far_o cease_v among_o we_o to_o be_v account_v christian_n 43._o and_o therefore_o when_o the_o heathen_n object_v that_o some_o that_o go_v under_o that_o name_n be_v guilty_a of_o great_a enormity_n and_o inquire_v how_o come_v such_o a_o one_o to_o be_v a_o cheat_n if_o the_o christian_n be_v so_o righteous_a how_o so_o cruel_a if_o they_o be_v merciful_a he_o answer_n that_o by_o this_o very_a thing_n they_o bear_v witness_v that_o they_o who_o be_v real_a christian_n be_v not_o such_o that_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n between_o the_o crime_n and_o the_o name_n the_o opinion_n and_o the_o truth_n that_o they_o be_v not_o present_o christian_n that_o be_v call_v so_o but_o cheat_v other_o by_o the_o pretence_n of_o a_o name_n that_o they_o shun_v the_o company_n of_o such_o and_o do_v not_o meet_v or_o partake_v with_o they_o in_o the_o office_n of_o religion_n that_o they_o do_v not_o admit_v those_o who_o mere_a force_n and_o cruelty_n have_v drive_v to_o deny_v christianity_n much_o less_o such_o as_o voluntary_o transgress_v the_o christian_a discipline_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o heathen_n do_v very_o ill_a to_o call_v they_o christian_n who_o the_o christian_n themselves_o do_v disow_v who_o yet_o be_v not_o wont_a to_o deny_v their_o own_o party_n chap._n v._n of_o the_o positive_a part_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o first_o of_o their_o piety_n towards_o god_n the_o religion_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n consider_v with_o respect_n to_o god_n themselves_o and_o other_o man_n their_o piety_n see_v in_o two_o thing_n their_o detestation_n of_o idolatry_n and_o great_a care_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o divine_a worship_n what_o notion_n they_o have_v of_o idolatry_n their_o abhorrency_n of_o it_o their_o refuse_v to_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o angel_n and_o create_a spirit_n this_o condemn_a by_o the_o laodicean_n council_n their_o deny_v any_o thing_n of_o divine_a honour_n to_o martyr_n and_o depart_a saint_n the_o famous_a instance_n of_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n concern_v s._n polycarp_n s._n augustine_n testimony_n to_o this_o purpose_n their_o mighty_a abhorrence_n of_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n the_o very_a make_v a_o idol_n account_v unlawful_a hatred_n of_o idolatry_n one_o of_o the_o first_o principle_n instill_v into_o new_a convert_v their_o affectionate_a bewail_v any_o that_o lapse_v into_o this_o sin_n several_a severe_a penalty_n impose_v by_o the_o ancient_a council_n of_o illiberis_n upon_o person_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n they_o be_v willing_a to_o hazard_v any_o thing_n rather_o than_o sacrifice_v to_o the_o go_n constantius_n his_o plot_n to_o try_v the_o integrity_n of_o his_o courtier_n a_o double_a instance_n of_o the_o christian_a soldier_n in_o julian_n army_n their_o active_a zeal_n in_o break_v the_o image_n of_o the_o heathen_a god_n and_o assault_a person_n while_o do_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o this_o whether_o justifiable_a notwithstanding_o all_o this_o the_o christian_n accuse_v by_o the_o heathen_n of_o idolatry_n of_o worship_v the_o sun_n whence_o that_o charge_n arise_v of_o adore_v a_o cross_n of_o worship_v a_o ass_n head_n christian_n call_v asinarii_n the_o absurd_a and_o monstrous_a picture_n of_o christ_n mention_v by_o tertullian_n the_o occasion_n of_o this_o ridiculous_a fiction_n whence_o have_v thus_o see_v with_o how_o much_o clearness_n the_o ancient_a christian_n vindicate_v themselves_o from_o those_o unjust_a aspersion_n which_o their_o spiteful_a and_o malicious_a adversary_n have_v cast_v upon_o they_o we_o come_v now_o to_o take_v a_o more_o direct_a and_o positive_a view_n of_o their_o religion_n which_o according_a to_o s._n paul_n division_n we_o shall_v consider_v as_o to_o their_o piety_n towards_o god_n 12._o those_o virtue_n which_o more_o immediate_o concern_v themselves_o and_o those_o which_o respect_v their_o behaviour_n and_o carriage_n towards_o other_o their_o piety_n towards_o god_n appear_v in_o those_o two_o main_a instance_n of_o it_o a_o serious_a and_o hearty_a detestation_n of_o idolatry_n and_o a_o religious_a care_n about_o the_o concern_v of_o divine_a worship_n idolatry_n in_o those_o time_n be_v the_o prevail_a sin_n of_o the_o world_n 85._o the_o principal_a crime_n of_o mankind_n the_o great_a guilt_n of_o the_o age_n and_o the_o almost_o sole_a cause_n of_o man_n be_v bring_v into_o judgement_n as_o what_o in_o a_o manner_n contain_v all_o sin_n under_o it_o as_o tertullian_n begin_v his_o book_n upon_o that_o subject_n a_o crime_n of_o the_o first_o rank_n and_o one_o of_o the_o high_a sort_n of_o wickedness_n as_o it_o be_v call_v by_o the_o most_o ancient_a council_n in_o spain_n 1._o they_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o sin_n that_o undermine_v the_o very_a be_v of_o the_o deity_n and_o ravish_v the_o honour_n of_o his_o crown_n before_o we_o proceed_v any_o further_a we_o shall_v first_o inquire_v what_o be_v the_o notion_n they_o general_o have_v of_o idolatry_n and_o they_o then_o account_v that_o a_o man_n be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n when_o he_o give_v divine_a adoration_n to_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o god_n not_o only_a when_o he_o worship_v a_o material_a idol_n but_o when_o he_o vest_v any_o creature_n with_o that_o religious_a respect_n and_o veneration_n that_o be_v only_o due_a to_o god_n idolatry_n say_v tertullian_n rob_v god_n 11._o deny_v he_o those_o honour_n that_o be_v due_a to_o he_o and_o confer_v they_o upon_o other_o so_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n it_o do_v both_o defraud_v he_o and_o reproach_n he_o 95._o and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o express_o affirm_v that_o whatever_o be_v exalt_v above_o the_o standard_n of_o civil_a worship_n in_o imitation_n of_o the_o divine_a excellency_n be_v direct_o make_v a_o idol_n thus_o s._n gregory_n for_o his_o solid_a and_o excellent_a learning_n call_v the_o divine_a a_o title_n never_o give_v to_o any_o beside_o he_o but_o to_o st._n john_n the_o apostle_n define_v idolatry_n which_o 620._o say_v he_o be_v the_o great_a evil_n in_o the_o world_n to_o be_v the_o translation_n of_o that_o worship_n that_o be_v due_a to_o the_o creator_n upon_o the_o creature_n according_o we_o find_v they_o infinite_o zealous_a to_o assert_v divine_a adoration_n as_o the_o proper_a and_o incommunicable_a prerogative_n of_o god_n alone_o and_o absolute_o refuse_v to_o impart_v religious_a worship_n to_o any_o though_o the_o best_a of_o creature_n sure_o if_o any_o one_o will_v think_v angel_n the_o first_o rank_n of_o create_a being_n creature_n of_o such_o sublime_a excellency_n and_o perfection_n may_v have_v challenge_v it_o at_o their_o hand_n but_o hear_v what_o origen_n say_v to_o this_o 416._o we_o adore_v say_v he_o our_o lord_n god_n and_o serve_v he_o alone_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o christ_n who_o when_o tempt_v by_o the_o devil_n to_o fall_v down_o and_o worship_v he_o answer_v thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v which_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o we_o refuse_v to_o give_v honour_n to_o those_o spirit_n that_o preside_v over_o humane_a affair_n because_o we_o can_v serve_v two_o master_n to_o wit_n god_n and_o mammon_n as_o for_o these_o daemon_n we_o know_v that_o they_o have_v no_o administration_n of_o the_o conveniency_n of_o man_n life_n yea_o though_o we_o know_v that_o they_o be_v not_o daemon_n but_o angel_n that_o have_v the_o government_n of_o fruit_n and_o season_n and_o the_o production_n of_o animal_n commit_v to_o they_o we_o indeed_o speak_v well_o
we_o do_v before_o all_o thing_n instil_v into_o they_o a_o dislike_n and_o contempt_n of_o all_o idol_n and_o image_n 120._o and_o lift_v up_o their_o mind_n from_o worship_a creature_n instead_o of_o god_n to_o he_o who_o be_v the_o great_a creator_n of_o the_o world_n if_o any_o through_o weakness_n chance_v at_o any_o time_n to_o lapse_v into_o this_o sin_n how_o pathetical_o do_v they_o bewail_v it_o so_o celerinus_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o lucian_n give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o a_o woman_n that_o to_o avoid_v persecution_n have_v do_v sacrifice_n epist_n and_o thereby_o fall_v from_o christ_n 32._o he_o bewail_v she_o as_o dead_a tell_v he_o that_o it_o stick_v so_o close_o to_o he_o that_o though_o in_o the_o time_n of_o easter_n a_o time_n of_o festivity_n and_o rejoice_v yet_o he_o weep_v night_n and_o day_n and_o keep_v company_n with_o sackcloth_n and_o ash_n and_o resolve_v to_o do_v so_o till_o by_o the_o help_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o prayer_n of_o good_a man_n she_o shoul_v by_o repentance_n be_v raise_v up_o again_o the_o better_a to_o prevent_v this_o sin_n wherein_o weak_a christian_n be_v sometime_o ensnare_v in_o those_o time_n of_o cruelty_n and_o persecution_n the_o discipline_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v very_o severe_a against_o it_o of_o which_o we_o can_v have_v no_o better_a evidence_n than_o to_o take_v a_o little_a view_n of_o the_o determination_n relate_v to_o this_o case_n of_o that_o ancient_a council_n of_o illiberis_n not_o hold_v some_o year_n before_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n 22._o there_o we_o find_v that_o if_o any_o christian_a after_o baptism_n take_v upon_o he_o the_o flamin-ship_n or_o priesthood_n of_o the_o gentile_n a_o office_n ordinary_o devolve_v upon_o the_o better_a sort_n and_o which_o christian_n sometime_o either_o make_v suit_n for_o to_o gain_v more_o favour_n with_o the_o people_n or_o have_v it_o force_v upon_o they_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o country_n so_o that_o they_o must_v either_o undergo_v it_o or_o fly_v and_o forfeit_v their_o estate_n such_o a_o one_o no_o not_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n the_o reason_n of_o which_o severity_n be_v because_o who_o ever_o undergo_v that_o office_n must_v do_v sacrifice_n to_o the_o god_n and_o entertain_v the_o people_n with_o several_a kind_n of_o sight_n play_n and_o sport_n which_o can_v not_o be_v manage_v without_o murder_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o all_o lust_n and_o filthiness_n whereby_o they_o do_v double_a and_o treble_a their_o sin_n 8._o as_o that_o council_n speak_v if_o a_o christian_a in_o that_o office_n do_v but_o allow_v the_o charge_n to_o maintain_v those_o sport_n and_o sight_n although_o he_o do_v not_o actual_o sacrifice_v which_o he_o may_v avoid_v by_o substitute_v a_o gentile_a priest_n in_o his_o room_n he_o be_v indeed_o to_o be_v take_v into_o communion_n at_o last_o but_o be_v to_o undergo_v a_o very_a severe_a penance_n for_o it_o all_o his_o life_n nay_o although_o he_o do_v neither_o of_o the_o former_a yet_o if_o he_o do_v but_o wear_v a_o crown_n a_o thing_n usual_o do_v by_o the_o heathen_a priest_n he_o be_v to_o be_v exclude_v from_o communion_n for_o two_o year_n together_o 69._o if_o a_o christian_a go_v up_o to_o the_o capitol_n probable_o out_o of_o curiosity_n only_o to_o see_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o gentile_n 71._o and_o do_v not_o see_v they_o yet_o he_o shall_v be_v as_o guilty_a as_o if_o he_o have_v see_v they_o his_o intention_n and_o will_n be_v the_o same_o as_o the_o learned_a albaspine_n and_o i_o think_v true_o understand_v the_o canon_n 57_o and_o in_o such_o a_o case_n if_o the_o person_n be_v one_o of_o the_o faithful_a he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v till_o after_o ten_o year_n repentance_n every_o master_n of_o a_o family_n be_v command_v to_o suffer_v no_o little_a idol_n or_o image_n to_o be_v keep_v in_o his_o house_n to_o be_v worship_v by_o his_o child_n or_o servant_n but_o if_o this_o can_v not_o be_v do_v without_o danger_n of_o be_v betray_v and_o accuse_v by_o his_o servant_n a_o thing_n not_o unusual_a in_o those_o time_n that_o then_o at_o least_o he_o himself_o shall_v abstain_v from_o they_o otherwise_o to_o be_v throw_v out_o of_o the_o church_n be_v imbue_v with_o such_o principle_n and_o train_v up_o under_o such_o a_o discipline_n as_o this_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o they_o will_v do_v or_o suffer_v any_o thing_n rather_o than_o comply_v with_o the_o least_o symptom_n of_o idolatry_n they_o willing_o undergo_v banishment_n and_o confiscation_n among_o several_a of_o which_o sort_n caldonius_n tell_v cyprian_a of_o one_o bona_n 30_o who_o be_v violent_o draw_v by_o her_o husband_n to_o sacrifice_v they_o by_o force_n guide_v her_o hand_n to_o do_v it_o cry_v out_o and_o protest_v against_o it_o that_o it_o be_v not_o she_o but_o they_o that_o do_v it_o and_o be_v thereupon_o send_v into_o banishment_n they_o free_o lay_v down_o their_o great_a honour_n and_o dignity_n rather_o than_o by_o any_o idolatrous_a act_n to_o offer_v violence_n to_o their_o conscience_n whereof_o constantius_n the_o father_n of_o constantine_n 417._o make_v this_o wise_a experiment_n he_o give_v out_o that_o all_o the_o officer_n and_o great_a man_n of_o the_o court_n shall_v either_o do_v sacrifice_n to_o the_o god_n or_o immediate_o quit_v his_o service_n and_o the_o office_n and_o preferment_n which_o they_o hold_v under_o he_o whereupon_o many_o turn_v about_o while_o other_o remain_v firm_a and_o unshaken_a upon_o this_o the_o prudent_a and_o excellent_a prince_n discover_v his_o plot_n embrace_v commend_v and_o advance_v to_o great_a honour_n those_o who_o be_v faithful_a to_o their_o religion_n and_o their_o conscience_n reproach_v and_o turn_v off_o those_o who_o be_v so_o ready_a to_o quit_v and_o forfeit_v they_o hist_o thus_o jovianus_n a_o man_n of_o considerable_a note_n and_o quality_n 195_o and_o a_o officer_n of_o great_a place_n in_o julian_n army_n when_o the_o emperor_n send_v out_o his_o edict_n that_o all_o the_o soldier_n shall_v either_o sacrifice_v or_o lay_v down_o their_o arm_n present_o throw_v away_o his_o belt_n rather_o than_o obey_v that_o impious_a command_n though_o the_o emperor_n at_o that_o time_n for_o reason_n of_o state_n will_v not_o suffer_v he_o to_o depart_v and_o after_o the_o death_n of_o julian_n when_o by_o the_o unanimous_a vote_n of_o the_o whole_a army_n he_o be_v choose_v emperor_n he_o utter_o refuse_v it_o till_o the_o army_n have_v renounce_v their_o pagan_a idolatry_n and_o superstition_n and_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o life_n be_v dear_a to_o man_n of_o all_o thing_n in_o this_o world_n yet_o how_o cheerful_o do_v they_o choose_v rather_o to_o shed_v their_o blood_n than_o to_o defile_v their_o conscience_n with_o idolatry_n of_o which_o eusebius_n give_v we_o many_o instance_n and_o indeed_o this_o be_v the_o common_a test_n in_o those_o time_n either_o sacrifice_n or_o die_v phileas_n bishop_n of_o thmuis_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o his_o people_n hist_o give_v they_o a_o account_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n that_o happen_v at_o alexandria_n 304_o tell_v they_o that_o many_o after_o have_v endure_v strange_a and_o unheard_a of_o torment_n be_v put_v to_o their_o choice_n whether_o they_o will_v sacrifice_v and_o be_v set_v at_o liberty_n or_o refuse_v and_o lose_v their_o head_n whereupon_o all_o of_o they_o without_o any_o hesitation_n ready_o go_v to_o embrace_v death_n know_v well_o how_o the_o scripture_n be_v that_o whoever_o sacrifice_n to_o strange_a god_n shall_v be_v cut_v off_o and_o again_o thou_o shall_v have_v no_o other_o god_n but_o i_o and_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n eusebius_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o whole_a city_n of_o christian_n in_o phrygia_n which_o together_o with_o all_o the_o man_n woman_n and_o child_n be_v burn_v to_o ash_n for_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o because_o they_o universal_o confess_v themselves_o to_o be_v christian_n and_o refuse_v to_o obey_v those_o that_o command_v they_o to_o worship_v idol_n instance_n of_o which_o kind_n there_o be_v enough_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o fix_a and_o unmoveable_a be_v they_o in_o this_o that_o no_o promise_n or_o hope_n of_o reward_n no_o fear_n or_o threaten_n can_v either_o tempt_v or_o startle_v they_o memorable_a a_o passage_n or_o two_o that_o we_o meet_v withal_o to_o this_o purpose_n it_o be_v a_o custom_n among_o the_o roman_n to_o show_v some_o respect_n and_o honour_v not_o only_o to_o the_o emperor_n themselves_o but_o even_o to_o their_o statue_n and_o image_n by_o bow_v the_o body_n or_o some_o other_o act_n of_o external_a veneration_n hist_o now_o julian_n the_o emperor_n who_o great_a design_n be_v to_o reduce_v
there_o describe_v the_o very_a form_n and_o fashion_n of_o it_o and_o in_o another_o place_n speak_v of_o their_o go_v into_o the_o water_n to_o be_v baptize_v 101._o he_o tell_v we_o they_o be_v wont_n first_o to_o go_v into_o the_o church_n to_o make_v their_o solemn_a renunciation_n before_o the_o bishop_n about_o this_o time_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o alexander_n severus_n the_o emperor_n who_o begin_v his_o reign_n about_o the_o year_n 222._o the_o heathen_a historian_n tell_v we_o that_o when_o there_o be_v a_o contest_v between_o the_o christian_n and_o the_o vintner_n about_o a_o certain_a public_a place_n 575._o which_o the_o christian_n have_v seize_v and_o challenge_v for_o they_o the_o emperor_n give_v the_o cause_n for_o the_o christian_n against_o the_o vintner_n saying_n '_o it_o be_v much_o better_a that_o god_n shall_v be_v worship_v there_o any_o way_n than_o that_o the_o vintner_n shall_v possess_v it_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v that_o the_o heathen_n of_o those_o time_n general_o accuse_v the_o christian_n for_o have_v no_o temple_n and_o charge_v it_o upon_o they_o as_o a_o piece_n of_o atheism_n and_o impiety_n 26._o and_o that_o the_o christian_a apologist_n do_v not_o deny_v it_o as_o will_v appear_v to_o any_o that_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o examine_v the_o place_n allege_v in_o the_o margin_n 83._o to_o this_o the_o answer_n in_o short_a depend_v upon_o the_o notion_n which_o they_o have_v of_o a_o temple_n 141._o by_o which_o the_o gentile_n understand_v the_o place_n devote_v to_o their_o god_n and_o wherein_o their_o deity_n be_v enclose_v and_o shut_v up_o place_n adorn_v with_o statue_n and_o image_n with_o fine_a altar_n and_o ornament_n and_o for_o such_o temple_n as_o these_o they_o free_o confess_v they_o have_v none_o no_o nor_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o that_o the_o true_a god_n do_v not_o as_o the_o heathen_n suppose_v they_o dwell_v in_o temple_n make_v with_o hand_n nor_o either_o need_v nor_o can_v possible_o be_v honour_v by_o they_o and_o therefore_o they_o purposely_o abstain_v from_o the_o word_n temple_n and_o i_o do_v not_o remember_v that_o it_o be_v use_v by_o any_o christian_a writer_n for_o the_o place_n of_o the_o christian_a assembly_n for_o the_o best_a part_n of_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n and_o yet_o those_o very_a writer_n who_o deny_v christian_n to_o have_v have_v any_o temple_n do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n acknowledge_v that_o they_o have_v their_o meeting_n place_n for_o divine_a worship_n 67._o their_o conventicula_fw-la as_o arnobius_n call_v they_o and_o complain_v they_o be_v furious_o demolish_v by_o their_o enemy_n if_o any_o desire_n to_o know_v more_o concern_v this_o as_o also_o that_o christian_n have_v appropriate_a place_n of_o worship_n for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o three_o first_o century_n let_v he_o read_v a_o discourse_n purposely_o write_v upon_o this_o subject_n by_o a_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o our_o own_o nation_n 2._o nor_o indeed_o shall_v i_o have_v say_v so_o much_o as_o i_o have_v about_o it_o but_o that_o i_o have_v note_v most_o of_o these_o thing_n before_o i_o read_v his_o discourse_n upon_o that_o subject_n afterward_o their_o church_n begin_v to_o rise_v apace_o according_a as_o they_o meet_v with_o more_o quiet_a and_o favourable_a time_n especial_o under_o valerian_n gallienus_n claudius_n 292._o aurelian_a and_o some_o other_o emperor_n of_o which_o time_n eusebius_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o bishop_n meet_v with_o the_o high_a respect_n and_o kindness_n both_o from_o people_n and_o governor_n and_o add_v but_o who_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o reckon_v up_o the_o innumerable_a multitude_n that_o daily_o flock_v to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n the_o number_n of_o congregation_n in_o every_o city_n those_o famous_a meeting_n of_o they_o in_o their_o oratory_n or_o sacred_a place_n so_o great_a that_o not_o be_v content_a with_o those_o old_a building_n which_o they_o have_v before_o they_o erect_v from_o the_o very_a foundation_n more_o fair_a and_o spacious_a church_n in_o every_o city_n this_o be_v several_a year_n before_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o yet_o even_o then_o they_o have_v their_o church_n of_o ancient_a date_n this_o indeed_o be_v a_o very_a serene_a and_o sun-shiny_a season_n but_o alas_o it_o begin_v to_o darken_v again_o and_o the_o cloud_n return_v after_o rain_n for_o in_o the_o very_a next_o chapter_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o dioclesian_n there_o come_v out_o imperial_a edict_n command_v all_o christian_n to_o be_v persecute_v the_o bishop_n to_o be_v imprison_v the_o holy_a bible_n to_o be_v burn_v and_o their_o church_n to_o be_v demolish_v and_o lay_v level_a with_o the_o ground_n 40._o which_o how_o many_o they_o be_v may_v be_v guess_v at_o by_o this_o that_o as_o optatus_n tell_v we_o there_o be_v about_o this_o time_n above_o forty_o basilicae_n or_o church_n in_o rome_n only_o upon_o constantine_n come_v into_o a_o partnership_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o cloud_n begin_v to_o dispense_v and_o scatter_v 364._o and_o maximiâ—us_n who_o then_o govern_v the_o eastern_a part_n of_o the_o empire_n a_o bitter_a enemy_n to_o christian_n be_v yet_o force_v by_o a_o public_a edict_n to_o give_v christian_n the_o free_a liberty_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o leave_v to_o repair_v and_o rebuild_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 370._o their_o church_n which_o short_o after_o they_o every_o where_o set_v upon_o raise_v their_o church_n from_o the_o ground_n to_o a_o vast_a height_n and_o to_o a_o far_o great_a splendour_n and_o glory_n than_o those_o which_o they_o have_v before_o the_o emperor_n give_v all_o possible_a encouragement_n to_o it_o by_o frequent_a law_n and_o constitution_n the_o christian_n also_o themselves_o contribute_v towards_o it_o with_o the_o great_a cheerfulness_n and_o liberality_n even_o to_o a_o magnificence_n comparable_a to_o that_o of_o the_o jewish_a prince_n towards_o the_o build_n of_o solomon_n temple_n 377._o as_o eusebius_n tell_v they_o in_o his_o oration_n at_o the_o dedication_n of_o the_o famous_a church_n at_o tyre_n and_o no_o soon_o be_v the_o whole_a empire_n devolve_v upon_o constantine_n 464._o but_o he_o publish_v two_o law_n one_o to_o prohibit_v pagan_a worship_n the_o other_o command_a church_n to_o be_v build_v of_o a_o noble_a size_n and_o capacity_n than_o before_o to_o which_o purpose_n he_o direct_v his_o letter_n to_o eusebius_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o bishop_n to_o see_v it_o do_v within_o their_o several_a jurisdiction_n charge_v also_o the_o governor_n of_o province_n to_o be_v assist_v to_o they_o and_o to_o furnish_v they_o with_o whatever_o be_v necessary_a and_o convenient_a 660._o insomuch_o that_o in_o a_o short_a time_n the_o world_n be_v beautify_v with_o church_n and_o sacred_a oratory_n both_o in_o city_n and_o village_n and_o in_o the_o most_o barbarous_a and_o desert_a place_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v the_o historian_n from_o whence_o our_o kirk_n and_o church_n the_o lord_n house_n because_o erect_v not_o to_o man_n but_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n it_o be_v needless_a to_o insist_v any_o long_o upon_o the_o piety_n of_o christian_n in_o build_a church_n in_o and_o after_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o instance_n be_v so_o vast_o numerous_a only_o i_o can_v omit_v what_o nazianzen_n report_v of_o his_o own_o father_n 313._o who_o though_o bishop_n of_o a_o very_a small_a and_o inconsiderable_a diocese_n yet_o build_v a_o famous_a church_n almost_o whole_o at_o his_o own_o charge_n thus_o we_o have_v see_v that_o from_o the_o very_a infancy_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o christian_n always_o have_v their_o settle_a and_o determinate_a place_n of_o divine_a worship_n for_o the_o form_n and_o fashion_n of_o their_o church_n it_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n oblong_v 875._o to_o keep_v say_v some_o the_o better_a correspondence_n with_o the_o fashion_n of_o a_o ship_n the_o common_a notion_n and_o metaphor_n by_o which_o the_o church_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v represent_v and_o to_o put_v we_o in_o mind_n that_o we_o be_v toss_v up_o and_o down_o in_o the_o world_n as_o upon_o a_o stormy_a and_o tempestuous_a sea_n and_o that_o out_o of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o safe_a passage_n to_o heaven_n the_o country_n we_o all_o hope_n to_o arrive_v at_o they_o be_v general_o build_v towards_o the_o east_n towards_o which_o also_o they_o perform_v the_o more_o solemn_a part_n of_o their_o worship_n the_o reason_n whereof_o we_o shall_v see_v afterward_o in_o its_o due_a place_n follow_v herein_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o gentile_n though_o upon_o far_o other_o ground_n than_o they_o do_v and_o this_o seem_v to_o have_v obtain_v from_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n 251._o sure_o i_o be_o it_o be_v so_o in_o tertullian_n time_n who_o
543._o and_o in_o the_o case_n of_o persecution_n he_o tell_v fabius_n that_o if_o they_o can_v not_o celebrate_v dominica_n solennia_fw-la their_o lordsday_n solemnity_n in_o the_o day_n time_n they_o have_v the_o night_n sufficient_o clear_a with_o the_o light_n of_o christ_n this_o give_v occasion_n to_o their_o spiteful_a adversary_n to_o calumniate_v and_o asperse_v they_o 7._o the_o heathen_a in_o minucius_n charge_v they_o with_o their_o night-congregation_n upon_o which_o account_n they_o be_v there_o scornful_o call_v latebrosa_fw-la &_o lucifugax_fw-la natio_fw-la a_o obscure_a and_o skulk_a generation_n 7._o and_o the_o very_a first_o thing_n that_o celsus_n object_n be_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v private_a and_o clancular_a assembly_n or_o combination_n to_o which_o origen_n answer_v that_o if_o it_o be_v so_o they_o may_v thank_v they_o for_o it_o who_o will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o exercise_v it_o more_o open_o that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v sufficient_o evident_a and_o obvious_a and_o better_o know_v through_o the_o world_n than_o the_o opinion_n and_o sentiment_n of_o their_o best_a philosopher_n and_o that_o if_o there_o be_v some_o mystery_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v not_o communicate_v to_o every_o one_o it_o be_v no_o other_o thing_n than_o what_o be_v common_a in_o the_o several_a sect_n of_o their_o own_o philosophy_n but_o to_o return_v they_o look_v upon_o the_o lordsday_n as_o a_o time_n to_o be_v celebrate_v with_o great_a expression_n of_o joy_n as_o be_v the_o happy_a memory_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n and_o according_o restrain_v whatever_o may_v savour_v of_o sorrow_n and_o sadness_n fast_v on_o that_o day_n they_o prohibit_v with_o the_o great_a severity_n account_v it_o utter_o unlawful_a as_o tertullian_n inform_v we_o 102._o it_o be_v a_o very_a bitter_a censure_n that_o of_o ignatius_n or_o whoseever_n that_o epistle_n be_v for_o certain_o it_o be_v not_o his_o that_o who_o ever_o fast_v on_o a_o lordsday_n be_v a_o murderer_n of_o christ_n 112._o however_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o never_o fast_v on_o those_o day_n no_o not_o in_o the_o time_n of_o lent_n itself_o nay_o the_o montanist_n though_o otherwise_o great_a pretender_n to_o fast_v and_o mortification_n do_v yet_o abstain_v from_o it_o on_o the_o lordsday_n and_o as_o they_o account_v it_o a_o joyful_a and_o good_a day_n so_o they_o do_v what_o ever_o they_o think_v may_v contribute_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o it_o no_o soon_o be_v constantine_n come_v over_o to_o the_o church_n 534._o but_o his_o principal_a care_n be_v about_o the_o lordsday_n he_o command_v it_o to_o be_v solemn_o observe_v and_o that_o by_o all_o person_n whatsoever_o he_o make_v it_o to_o all_o a_o day_n of_o rest_n that_o man_n may_v have_v nothing_o to_o do_v but_o to_o worship_n god_n and_o be_v better_o instruct_v in_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o spend_v their_o whole_a time_n without_o any_o thing_n to_o hinder_v they_o in_o prayer_n and_o devotion_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n and_o for_o those_o in_o his_o army_n who_o yet_o remain_v in_o their_o paganism_n and_o infidelity_n he_o command_v they_o upon_o lords-day_n to_o go_v out_o into_o the_o field_n and_o there_o pour_v out_o their_o soul_n in_o hearty_a prayer_n to_o god_n and_o that_o none_o may_v pretend_v their_o own_o inability_n to_o the_o duty_n he_o himself_o compose_v and_o give_v they_o a_o short_a form_n of_o prayer_n which_o he_o enjoin_v they_o to_o make_v use_n of_o every_o lordsday_n so_o careful_a be_v he_o that_o this_o day_n shall_v not_o be_v dishonour_v or_o misemployed_n even_o by_o those_o who_o be_v yet_o stranger_n and_o enemy_n to_o christianity_n 3._o he_o moreover_o ordain_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o court_n of_o judicature_n open_a upon_o this_o day_n no_o suit_n or_o trial_n at_o law_n but_o that_o for_o any_o work_n of_o mercy_n such_o as_o the_o emancipate_v and_o set_v free_a of_o slave_n or_o servant_n this_o may_v be_v do_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o suit_n nor_o demand_v debt_n upon_o this_o day_n 8._o be_v confirm_v by_o several_a law_n of_o succeed_a emperor_n and_o that_o no_o arbitrator_n who_o have_v the_o umpirage_n of_o any_o business_n lie_v before_o they_o 3._o shall_v at_o that_o time_n have_v power_n to_o determine_v or_o take_v up_o litigious_a cause_n penalty_n be_v entail_v upon_o any_o that_o transgress_v herein_o 15._o theodosius_n the_o great_a 2._o anno_fw-la 386._o by_o a_o second_o law_n ratify_v one_o which_o he_o have_v pass_v long_o before_o wherein_o he_o express_o prohibit_v all_o public_a show_n upon_o the_o lordsday_n that_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n may_v not_o be_v confound_v with_o those_o profane_a solemnity_n this_o law_n the_o young_a theodosius_n some_o few_o year_n after_o confirm_v and_o enlarge_v dominico_n enact_v that_o on_o the_o lord_n day_n and_o some_o other_o festival_n there_o mention_v not_o only_a christian_n but_o even_o jew_n and_o heathen_n shall_v be_v restrain_v from_o the_o pleasure_n of_o all_o sight_n and_o spectacle_n and_o the_o theatre_n be_v shut_v up_o in_o every_o place_n and_o whereas_o it_o may_v so_o happen_v that_o the_o birthday_n or_o inauguration_n of_o the_o emperor_n may_v fall_v upon_o that_o day_n therefore_o to_o let_v the_o people_n know_v how_o infinite_o he_o prefer_v the_o honour_n of_o god_n before_o the_o concern_v of_o his_o own_o majesty_n and_o greatness_n he_o command_v that_o if_o it_o shall_v so_o happen_v that_o then_o the_o imperial_a solemnity_n shall_v be_v put_v off_o and_o defer_v till_o another_o day_n i_o shall_v take_v notice_n but_o of_o one_o instance_n more_o of_o their_o great_a observance_n of_o this_o day_n and_o that_o be_v their_o constant_a attendance_n upon_o the_o solemnity_n of_o public_a worship_n they_o do_v not_o think_v it_o enough_o to_o read_v and_o pray_v and_o praise_n god_n at_o home_n but_o make_v conscience_n of_o appear_v in_o the_o public_a assembly_n from_o which_o nothing_o but_o sickness_n and_o absolute_a necessity_n do_v detain_v they_o and_o if_o sick_a or_o in_o prison_n or_o under_o banishment_n nothing_o trouble_v they_o more_o than_o that_o they_o can_v not_o come_v to_o church_n and_o join_v their_o devotion_n to_o the_o common_a service_n if_o persecution_n at_o any_o time_n force_v they_o to_o keep_v a_o little_a close_a yet_o no_o soon_o be_v there_o the_o least_o mitigation_n but_o they_o present_o return_v to_o their_o open_a duty_n and_o public_o meet_v all_o together_o no_o trivial_a pretence_n no_o light_a excuse_n be_v then_o admit_v for_o any_o one_o absence_n from_o the_o congregation_n but_o according_a to_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n severe_a censure_n be_v pass_v upon_o they_o the_o synod_n of_o illiberis_n provide_v 28._o that_o if_o any_o man_n dwell_v in_o a_o city_n where_o usual_o church_n be_v near_a hand_n shall_v for_o three_o lord_n day_n absent_a himself_o from_o the_o church_n he_o shall_v for_o some_o time_n be_v suspend_v the_o communion_n that_o he_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v correct_v for_o his_o fault_n they_o allow_v no_o separate_a assembly_n no_o congregation_n but_o what_o meet_v in_o the_o public_a church_n if_o any_o man_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o make_v a_o breach_n and_o to_o draw_v people_n into_o corner_n he_o be_v present_o condemn_v and_o a_o suitable_a penalty_n put_v upon_o he_o when_o eustathius_n bishop_n of_o sebastia_n a_o man_n petend_v to_o great_a strictness_n and_o austerity_n of_o life_n begin_v to_o cast_v off_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o introduce_v many_o odd_a observation_n of_o his_o own_o among_o other_o to_o contemn_v priest_n that_o be_v marry_v to_o fast_o on_o the_o lord_n day_n and_o to_o keep_v meeting_n in_o private_a house_n draw_v away_o many_o but_o especial_o woman_n 521._o as_o the_o historian_n observe_v who_o leave_v their_o husband_n be_v lead_v away_o with_o error_n and_o from_o that_o into_o great_a filthiness_n and_o impurity_n no_o soon_o do_v the_o bishop_n of_o those_o part_n discover_v it_o but_o meet_v in_o council_n at_o gangra_n the_o metropolis_n of_o paphlagonia_n about_o the_o year_n 340._o they_o condemn_v and_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o the_o church_n 5._o pass_v these_o two_o canon_n among_o the_o rest_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v teach_v that_o the_o house_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v despise_v and_o the_o assembly_n that_o be_v hold_v in_o it_o let_v he_o be_v accurse_v if_o any_o shall_v take_v upon_o he_o out_o of_o the_o church_n private_o to_o preach_v at_o home_n and_o make_v light_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v do_v those_o thing_n that_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o church_n without_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o leave_n and_o allowance_n of_o the_o bishop_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v
coemeteria_fw-la or_o church-yard_n distinct_a in_o those_o time_n from_o their_o place_n of_o public_a worship_n and_o at_o a_o great_a distance_n from_o they_o as_o be_v common_o without_o the_o city_n here_o their_o bury_a place_n where_o in_o large_a cryptae_fw-la or_o grot_n under_o ground_n where_o they_o celebrate_v these_o memorial_n and_o whither_o they_o use_v to_o retire_v for_o their_o common_a devotion_n in_o time_n of_o great_a persecution_n when_o their_o church_n be_v destroy_v or_o take_v from_o they_o and_o therefore_o when_o aemilian_a the_o governor_n of_o egypt_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o valerian_n will_v screw_v up_o the_o persecution_n against_o christian_n 349._o he_o forbid_v their_o meeting_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o so_o much_o as_o assemble_v in_o the_o place_n which_o they_o call_v their_o churchyard_n the_o same_o privilege_n which_o maximinus_n also_o have_v take_v from_o they_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o darkness_n of_o these_o place_n and_o their_o frequent_a assemble_v there_o in_o the_o night_n to_o avoid_v the_o fury_n of_o their_o enemy_n they_o be_v force_v to_o use_v light_n and_o lamp_n in_o their_o public_a meeting_n but_o they_o who_o make_v this_o a_o argument_n to_o patronize_v their_o burn_n of_o lamp_n and_o wax-candle_n in_o their_o church_n at_o noonday_n as_o it_o be_v in_o all_o the_o great_a church_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n talk_v at_o a_o strange_a rate_n of_o wild_a inconsequence_n i_o be_o sure_a s._n hierom_n when_o charge_v with_o it_o 123._o deny_v that_o they_o use_v any_o in_o the_o day_n time_n and_o never_o but_o at_o night_n when_o they_o rise_v up_o to_o their_o night-devotion_n he_o confess_v indeed_o it_o be_v otherwise_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n where_o when_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o be_v read_v they_o set_v up_o light_n as_o a_o token_n of_o their_o rejoice_v for_o those_o happy_a and_o glad_a tiding_n that_o be_v contain_v in_o it_o light_n have_v be_v ever_o use_v as_o a_o symbol_n and_o representation_n of_o joy_n and_o gladness_n a_o custom_n probable_o not_o much_o elder_a than_o his_o time_n afterward_o when_o christianity_n prevail_v in_o the_o world_n the_o devotion_n of_o christian_n erect_v church_n in_o those_o place_n the_o temple_n of_o the_o martyr_n say_v theodoret_n be_v spacious_a and_o beautiful_a ibid._n rich_o and_o curious_o adorn_v and_o shine_v with_o great_a lustre_n and_o brightness_n these_o solemnity_n as_o the_o same_o author_n inform_v we_o be_v keep_v not_o like_o the_o heathen_a festival_n with_o luxury_n and_o obsceneness_n but_o with_o devotion_n and_o sobriety_n 1040._o with_o divine_a hymn_n and_o religious_a sermon_n with_o fervent_a prayer_n to_o god_n 466._o mix_v many_o time_n with_o sigh_n and_o tear_n here_o they_o hear_v sermon_n and_o oration_n join_v in_o public_a prayer_n and_o praise_n receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n offer_v gift_n and_o charity_n for_o the_o poor_a recite_v the_o name_n of_o the_o martyr_n then_o commemorate_a with_o their_o due_a eulogy_n and_o commendation_n and_o their_o virtue_n propound_v to_o the_o imitation_n of_o the_o hearer_n for_o which_o purpose_n they_o have_v their_o set_a notary_n who_o take_v the_o act_n say_n and_o suffering_n of_o martyr_n which_o be_v after_o compile_v into_o particular_a treatise_n and_o be_v recite_v in_o these_o annual_a meeting_n and_o this_o be_v the_o first_o original_n of_o martyrology_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n from_o this_o custom_n of_o offer_v up_o prayer_n praise_n and_o alm_n at_o those_o time_n it_o be_v that_o the_o father_n speak_v so_o often_o of_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n at_o the_o martyr_n festival_n 102._o tertullian_n often_o upon_o a_o anniversary_n day_n say_v he_o we_o make_v oblation_n for_o they_o that_o be_v depart_v 523._o in_o memory_n of_o their_o natalitia_fw-la or_o birth_n day_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n elsewhere_o 531._o as_o oft_o say_v cyprian_n as_o by_o a_o anniversary_n commemoration_n we_o celebrate_v the_o passion_n day_n of_o the_o martyr_n 37._o we_o always_o offer_v sacrifice_n for_o they_o and_o the_o same_o phrase_n oft_o occur_v in_o many_o other_o of_o the_o father_n by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a they_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o their_o public_a prayer_n and_o offer_v up_o praise_n to_o god_n for_o the_o piety_n and_o constancy_n and_o the_o excellent_a example_n of_o their_o martyr_n their_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n at_o these_o time_n as_o the_o commemoration_n of_o christ_n sacrifice_n their_o oblation_n of_o alm_n and_o charity_n for_o the_o poor_a every_o one_o of_o which_o true_o may_v and_o often_o be_v style_v a_o sacrifice_n or_o oblation_n and_o be_v so_o understand_v by_o some_o of_o the_o more_o moderate_a 107_o even_o of_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o with_o good_a reason_n for_o that_o they_o do_v not_o make_v any_o real_a and_o formal_a sacrifice_n and_o oblation_n to_o martyr_n but_o only_o honour_v they_o as_o holy_a man_n and_o friend_n to_o god_n who_o for_o his_o and_o our_o saviour_n honour_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n 116._o choose_v to_o lay_v down_o their_o life_n i_o find_v express_o affirm_v by_o theodoret._n these_o festival_n be_v time_n of_o mirth_n and_o gladness_n be_v celebrate_v with_o great_a expression_n of_o love_n and_o charity_n to_o the_o poor_a and_o mutual_a rejoice_n with_o one_o another_o here_o they_o have_v their_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o feast_n every_o one_o bring_v something_o to_o the_o common_a banquet_n out_o of_o which_o the_o poor_a also_o have_v their_o share_n these_o feast_n at_o first_o be_v very_o sober_a and_o temperate_a and_o such_o as_o become_v the_o modesty_n and_o simplicity_n of_o christian_n 585._o as_o we_o hear_v before_o out_o of_o theodoret_n and_o be_v affirm_v before_o he_o by_o constantine_n in_o his_o oration_n to_o the_o saint_n but_o degenerate_v afterward_o into_o excess_n and_o intemperance_n they_o be_v every_o where_o declaim_v against_o by_o the_o father_n till_o they_o be_v whole_o lay_v aside_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o these_o feast_n and_o for_o the_o better_a make_v provision_n for_o they_o we_o may_v conceive_v it_o be_v that_o market_n come_v to_o be_v keep_v at_o these_o time_n and_o place_n for_o of_o such_o s._n basil_n speak_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 589._o market_n hold_v at_o the_o memorial_n and_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n these_o he_o condemn_v as_o high_o unsuitable_a to_o those_o solemnity_n which_o be_v only_o institute_v for_o prayer_n and_o a_o commemoration_n of_o the_o virtue_n of_o good_a man_n for_o our_o encouragement_n and_o imitation_n and_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o remember_v the_o severity_n of_o our_o otherwise_o meek_a and_o humble_a saviour_n who_o whip_v the_o buyer_n and_o seller_n out_o of_o the_o temple_n when_o by_o their_o marketing_n they_o have_v turn_v the_o house_n of_o prayer_n into_o a_o den_n of_o thief_n and_o the_o truth_n be_v these_o anniversary_n commemoration_n though_o in_o their_o primitive_a institution_n they_o be_v high_o reasonable_a and_o commendable_a yet_o through_o the_o folly_n and_o dotage_n of_o man_n they_o be_v after_o make_v to_o minister_v to_o great_a superstition_n and_o idolatry_n so_o plain_o be_v it_o that_o the_o best_a and_o useful_a thing_n may_v be_v corrupt_v to_o bad_a purpose_n for_o hence_o spring_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o their_o intercession_n with_o god_n the_o worship_v of_o relic_n pilgrimage_n and_o visit_v church_n and_o offer_v at_o the_o shrine_v of_o such_o and_o such_o saint_n and_o such_o like_a superstitious_a practice_n which_o in_o after_o age_n overrun_v so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n thing_n utter_o unknown_a to_o the_o simplicity_n of_o those_o pure_a and_o better_a time_n chap._n viii_o of_o the_o person_n constitute_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n both_o people_n and_o minister_n the_o people_n distinguish_v into_o several_a rank_n catechuman_n of_o two_o sort_n gradual_o instruct_v in_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n account_v only_a christian_n at_o large_a the_o more_o recondite_v mystery_n of_o christianity_n conceal_v from_o person_n till_o after_o baptism_n three_o reason_n assign_v of_o it_o how_o long_o they_o remain_v in_o the_o state_n of_o catechuman_n the_o several_a class_n of_o penitent_n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o the_o faithful_a their_o particular_a station_n in_o the_o church_n their_o great_a reverence_n for_o the_o lord_n supper_n the_o clergy_n why_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o two_o sort_n the_o high_a bishop_n presbyter_n and_o deacon_n bishop_n as_o superior_a to_o presbyter_n how_o ancient_a by_o the_o most_o learned_a opposer_n of_o episcopacy_n their_o office_n and_o privilege_n what_o chorepiscopi_fw-la who_o their_o power_n and_o privilege_n above_o presbyter_n
the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o visiter_n in_o every_o diocese_n of_o metropolitan_o what_o their_o power_n and_o authority_n above_o ordinary_a bishop_n their_o antiquity_n of_o patriarch_n and_o in_o what_o respect_v superior_a to_o metropolitan_o and_o archbishop_n a_o account_n of_o conform_v the_o external_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o civil_a government_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n presbyter_n their_o place_n and_o duty_n whether_o they_o preach_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o bishop_n deacon_n their_o institution_n office_n number_n the_o archdeacon_n of_o inferior_a order_n the_o subdeacon_n the_o acolythus_n the_o exorcist_n the_o reader_n the_o doorkeeper_n what_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o several_a place_n ordination_n to_o these_o office_n how_o manage_v the_o people_n present_a at_o and_o consent_n to_o the_o ordination_n sacerdotes_fw-la praedicarii_fw-la what_o the_o christian_a discipline_n in_o this_o case_n imitate_v by_o the_o emperor_n severus_n in_o appoint_v civil_a officer_n great_a trial_n and_o testimonial_n to_o be_v have_v of_o person_n to_o be_v ordain_v clergyman_n to_o rise_v by_o degree_n the_o age_n usual_o require_v in_o those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v promote_v to_o the_o several_a order_n of_o deaconess_n their_o antiquity_n age_n and_o office_n the_o great_a honour_n and_o respect_n show_v to_o bishop_n and_o minister_n look_v upon_o as_o common_a parent_n nothing_o of_o moment_n do_v without_o their_o leave_n their_o welcome_n and_o the_o honour_n do_v they_o wherever_o they_o come_v this_o make_v good_a by_o several_a instance_n bishop_n invest_v with_o power_n to_o determine_v civil_a controversy_n the_o plentiful_a provision_n make_v for_o they_o the_o great_a privilege_n and_o immunity_n grant_v by_o constantine_n and_o his_o successor_n to_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n note_v out_o of_o the_o theodosian_a code_n from_o the_o consideration_n of_o time_n and_o place_n we_o proceed_v to_o consider_v the_o person_n that_o constitute_v and_o make_v up_o their_o religious_a assembly_n and_o they_o be_v either_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n or_o those_o who_o be_v peculiar_o consecrate_v and_o set_v apart_o for_o the_o public_a ministration_n of_o religion_n for_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n we_o may_v observe_v that_o as_o christianity_n at_o first_o general_o gain_v admission_n in_o great_a town_n and_o city_n so_o all_o the_o believer_n of_o that_o place_n usual_o assemble_v and_o meet_v together_o the_o christian_n also_o of_o the_o neighbour-village_n resort_v thither_o at_o time_n of_o public_a worship_n but_o religion_n increase_a apace_o the_o public_a assembly_n especial_o in_o the_o great_a city_n quick_o begin_v to_o be_v too_o vast_a and_o numerous_a to_o be_v manage_v with_o any_o order_n and_o conveniency_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v force_v to_o divide_v the_o body_n into_o particular_a congregation_n who_o have_v their_o pastor_n and_o spiritual_a guide_n set_v over_o they_o but_o still_o be_v under_o the_o superintendency_n and_o care_n of_o he_o that_o be_v the_o precedent_n or_o bishop_n of_o the_o place_n and_o according_a as_o the_o church_n can_v form_v and_o establish_v its_o discipline_n the_o people_n either_o according_a to_o their_o seniority_n and_o improvement_n or_o according_a to_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o present_a condition_n they_o be_v under_o begin_v to_o be_v distinguish_v into_o several_a rank_n and_o class_n which_o have_v their_o distinct_a place_n in_o the_o church_n and_o their_o gradual_a admission_n to_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o public_a worship_n balsam_n the_o first_o be_v the_o catechuman_n zoâ—ar_n and_o of_o these_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n 5._o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d neo-caesar_n or_o more_o perfect_a such_o as_o have_v be_v catechuman_n of_o some_o considerable_a stand_n and_o be_v even_o ripe_a for_o baptism_n these_o may_v stay_v not_o only_o the_o read_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o to_o the_o very_a last_o part_n of_o the_o first_o service_n the_o other_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o more_o rude_a and_o imperfect_a who_o stand_v only_o among_o the_o hearer_n and_o be_v to_o depart_v the_o congregation_n as_o soon_o as_o the_o lesson_n be_v read_v these_o be_v as_o yet_o account_v heathen_n who_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o be_v catechize_v and_o instruct_v in_o the_o more_o plain_a ground_n and_o rudiment_n of_o religion_n these_o principle_n be_v gradual_o deliver_v to_o they_o according_a as_o they_o become_v capable_a to_o receive_v they_o first_o the_o more_o plain_a and_o then_o the_o more_o difficult_a indeed_o they_o be_v very_o shy_a of_o impart_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o more_o recondite_v doctrine_n of_o christianity_n to_o any_o till_o after_o baptism_n 13._o so_o s._n cyril_n express_o assure_v we_o where_o speak_v to_o the_o illuminate_v or_o baptise_a if_o during_o the_o chatechetical_a exercise_n say_v he_o a_o catechumen_n shall_v ask_v thou_o what_o that_o mean_n which_o the_o preacher_n say_v tell_v he_o not_o for_o he_o be_v yet_o without_o and_o these_o mystery_n be_v deliver_v to_o thou_o only_o the_o weak_a understanding_n of_o a_o catechumen_n be_v no_o more_o able_a to_o bear_v such_o sublime_a mystery_n than_o a_o sick_a man_n head_n can_v large_a and_o immoderate_a draught_n of_o wine_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o preface_n he_o have_v this_o note_n 21._o these_o catechetical_a discourse_n may_v be_v read_v by_o those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v baptize_v or_o the_o faithful_a already_o baptize_v but_o to_o catechuman_n or_o such_o as_o be_v no_o christian_n thou_o may_v not_o impart_v they_o for_o if_o thou_o do_v expect_v to_o give_v a_o account_n to_o god_n s._n basil_n discourse_v of_o the_o rite_n and_o institution_n of_o christianity_n 2._o divide_v they_o into_o two_o part_n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v those_o part_n of_o religion_n which_o may_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v familiar_o preach_v and_o expound_v to_o the_o people_n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o more_o sublime_a and_o hide_a doctrine_n and_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o these_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thing_n not_o rash_o and_o common_o to_o be_v divulge_v but_o to_o be_v lock_v up_o in_o silence_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o hypostatick_a union_n 230._o and_o such_o like_a especial_o of_o the_o two_o sacrament_n baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n for_o though_o they_o acquaint_v their_o young_a hearer_n with_o so_o much_o of_o they_o as_o be_v necessary_a to_o stir_v up_o their_o desire_n yet_o as_o to_o the_o main_a of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o the_o sacramental_a symbol_n the_o manner_n of_o their_o celebration_n the_o modus_fw-la of_o the_o divine_a presence_n at_o the_o holy_a eucharist_n the_o meaning_n of_o all_o those_o mystical_a rite_n and_o ceremony_n that_o be_v use_v about_o they_o these_o be_v careful_o conceal_v both_o from_o stranger_n and_o catechuman_n and_o communicate_v only_o to_o those_o who_o be_v solemn_o initiate_v and_o baptize_v hence_o that_o ancient_a form_n so_o common_a in_o the_o sermon_n and_o write_n of_o the_o father_n whereby_o when_o accidental_o discourse_v before_o the_o people_n of_o any_o of_o these_o mysterious_a part_n of_o religion_n they_o use_v to_o fetch_v themselves_o off_o with_o a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d those_o that_o be_v initiate_v know_v what_o be_v say_v chrys_n this_o be_v so_o usual_a isid_v that_o this_o phrase_n occur_v at_o least_o fifty_o time_n in_o the_o write_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n only_o 4._o as_o casaubon_n have_v observe_v aliique_fw-la who_o have_v likewise_o note_v three_o reason_n out_o of_o the_o father_n why_o they_o so_o studious_o conceal_v these_o part_n of_o their_o religion_n 556._o first_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o so_o sublime_a and_o remote_a from_o vulgar_a apprehension_n that_o they_o will_v signify_v little_a to_o pagan_n or_o catechuman_n not_o yet_o full_o instruct_v and_o confirm_v in_o the_o faith_n and_o will_v either_o be_v lose_v upon_o they_o or_o in_o danger_n to_o be_v deride_v by_o they_o second_o that_o hereby_o the_o catechuman_n and_o young_a christian_n may_v be_v inflame_v with_o a_o great_a eagerness_n of_o desire_n to_o partake_v of_o the_o mystery_n and_o privilege_n of_o the_o faithful_a humane_a nature_n be_v desirous_a of_o nothing_o more_o than_o the_o knowledge_n of_o what_o be_v keep_v and_o conceal_v from_o we_o to_o help_v they_o forward_o in_o this_o vâ—â—l_n s._n augustine_n tell_v we_o 493._o that_o in_o their_o public_a prayer_n they_o be_v wont_a to_o beg_v of_o god_n to_o inspire_v the_o catechuman_n with_o a_o desire_n of_o baptismal_a regeneration_n the_o same_o account_n chrysostom_n give_v we_o 740._o this_o
elevation_n of_o their_o mind_n the_o lift_v up_o their_o thought_n from_o low_a sordid_a object_n to_o those_o spiritual_a and_o divine_a thing_n they_o be_v then_o conversant_a about_o but_o what_o ever_o they_o do_v in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o public_a service_n they_o constant_o stand_v up_o at_o the_o read_n of_o the_o gospel_n a_o custom_n general_o embrace_v in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n 734._o therefore_o sozomen_n discourse_v of_o the_o various_a right_n observe_v in_o several_a church_n note_n it_o as_o a_o unusual_a thing_n in_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n that_o he_o do_v not_o rise_v up_o when_o the_o gospel_n be_v read_v a_o thing_n say_v he_o which_o i_o never_o see_v nor_o hear_v of_o in_o any_o other_o place_n 29._o and_o philostorgius_n tell_v we_o of_o theophilus_n the_o indian_a bishop_n that_o among_o several_a irregularity_n which_o he_o correct_v in_o those_o church_n he_o particular_o reform_v this_o that_o the_o people_n be_v wont_a to_o sit_v while_o the_o lesson_n out_o of_o the_o gospel_n be_v read_v to_o they_o nor_o do_v the_o great_a personage_n think_v themselves_o too_o high_a to_o express_v this_o piece_n of_o reverence_n in_o their_o attendance_n upon_o the_o king_n of_o king_n it_o be_v very_o memorable_a what_o we_o read_v concern_v the_o great_a constantine_n that_o when_o upon_o occasion_n eusebius_n be_v to_o make_v a_o panegyric_n concern_v the_o sepulchre_n of_o our_o saviour_n vit_fw-fr though_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n 542._o but_o in_o the_o palace_n yet_o he_o refuse_v to_o sit_v all_o the_o time_n and_o when_o eusebius_n beseech_v he_o to_o sit_v down_o in_o his_o throne_n that_o be_v hard_o by_o he_o he_o will_v not_o but_o attentive_o hear_v judge_v and_o approve_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v speak_v and_o when_o after_o a_o good_a while_n the_o sermon_n have_v be_v prolix_a eusebius_n out_o of_o compliance_n will_v have_v break_v off_o and_o do_v he_o call_v to_o he_o to_o go_v on_o till_o he_o come_v to_o the_o full_a end_n of_o his_o discourse_n whereupon_o he_o be_v again_o solicit_v to_o sit_v down_o but_o refuse_v affirm_v it_o to_o be_v unfit_a to_o attend_v upon_o any_o discourse_n concern_v god_n and_o much_o more_o at_o this_o time_n with_o ease_n and_o softness_n and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o consonant_a to_o piety_n and_o religion_n that_o discourse_n about_o divine_a thing_n shall_v be_v hear_v stand_v so_o great_a a_o reverence_n have_v that_o excellent_a prince_n for_o the_o solemnity_n of_o divine_a worship_n in_o the_o discharge_n of_o these_o holy_a exercise_n as_o they_o carry_v themselves_o with_o all_o seriousness_n and_o gravity_n so_o they_o continue_v in_o they_o till_o they_o be_v complete_o finish_v there_o be_v then_o no_o such_o airiness_n and_o levity_n as_o now_o possess_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n no_o snatch_v at_o some_o piece_n of_o the_o worship_n tanquam_fw-la canis_fw-la ad_fw-la nilum_n and_o go_v again_o no_o rude_a disorderly_a depart_v the_o congregation_n till_o the_o whole_a worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n be_v over_o and_o therefore_o when_o this_o warmth_n and_o vigour_n of_o the_o first_o age_n be_v a_o little_a abate_v the_o council_n of_o orleans_n think_v good_a to_o re-establish_a the_o primitive_a devotion_n by_o this_o canon_n 22._o that_o when_o the_o people_n come_v together_o for_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n they_o shall_v not_o depart_v till_o the_o whole_a solemnity_n be_v over_o and_o the_o bishop_n or_o presbyter_n have_v give_v the_o blessing_n chap._n x._o of_o baptism_n and_o the_o administration_n of_o it_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n four_o circumstance_n consider_v baptism_n by_o who_o administer_v by_o none_o usual_o without_o the_o leave_n of_o the_o bishop_n the_o great_a controversy_n about_o rebaptising_a those_o that_o have_v be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n a_o account_n of_o it_o out_o of_o cyprian_a layman_n how_o suffer_v to_o baptize_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o baptism_n the_o case_n of_o athanasius_n his_o baptise_v when_o but_o a_o child_n woman_n never_o permit_v to_o baptize_v person_n to_o be_v baptize_v who_o infant_n sufficient_a evidence_n for_o infant-baptism_n in_o the_o ancient_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n some_o passage_n out_o of_o cyprian_a note_v the_o baptize_v mostwhat_a adult_n person_n the_o state_v time_n of_o baptism_n easter_n and_o whitsuntide_n and_o why_o especial_o upon_o easter_n eve_n and_o why_o in_o case_n of_o necessity_n at_o any_o other_o time_n clinici_fw-la who_o clinic-baptism_n account_v less_o perfect_a why_o usual_a to_o defer_v baptism_n till_o a_o deathbed_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o note_v in_o constantine_n and_o other_o be_v baptize_v for_o the_o dead_a what_o probable_o the_o usual_a place_n of_o baptism_n in_o or_o near_o the_o church_n always_o before_o the_o congregation_n the_o baptisterium_fw-la or_o font_n where_o it_o stand_v and_o how_o large_a it_o be_v distinct_a apartment_n for_o man_n and_o woman_n a_o curiosity_n in_o many_o in_o those_o time_n of_o be_v baptize_v in_o jordan_n and_o why_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o administration_n the_o person_n baptize_v look_v towards_o the_o west_n and_o why_o their_o answer_v as_o to_o the_o profession_n of_o their_o faith_n their_o solemn_a abrenunciation_n make_v twice_o and_o the_o form_n of_o it_o surety_n in_o baptism_n person_n baptize_v exorcise_v what_o mean_v by_o it_o unction_n upon_o what_o account_n use_v several_a reason_n of_o it_o assign_v by_o the_o father_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n make_v in_o baptism_n evident_a out_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o immersion_n or_o put_v the_o person_n under_o water_n what_o it_o shadow_v out_o general_o in_o use_n in_o those_o country_n not_o absolute_o necessary_a in_o other_o trine_n immersion_n different_a reason_n of_o it_o assign_v by_o the_o father_n it_o obtain_v not_o in_o spain_n and_o why_o a_o second_o unction_n person_n after_o baptism_n clothe_v in_o white_a garment_n and_o why_o these_o keep_v in_o the_o church_n as_o a_o testimony_n of_o their_o solemn_a engagement_n a_o memorable_a instance_n out_o of_o victor_n uticensis_n a_o brief_a account_n of_o confirmation_n the_o neglect_n of_o it_o bewail_v our_o lord_n have_v institute_v baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n as_o the_o two_o great_a sacrament_n of_o the_o christian_a law_n they_o have_v according_o be_v ever_o account_v principal_a part_n of_o public_a worship_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n we_o shall_v treat_v first_o of_o baptism_n as_o be_v the_o door_n by_o which_o person_n enter_v in_o the_o great_a and_o solemn_a rite_n of_o our_o initiation_n into_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n concern_v which_o four_o circumstance_n be_v chief_o to_o be_v inquire_v into_o the_o person_n by_o and_o upon_o who_o the_o time_n when_o the_o place_n where_o the_o manner_n how_o this_o sacrament_n be_v administer_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n for_o the_o person_n by_o who_o this_o sacrament_n be_v administer_v they_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o steward_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christ_n baptise_v and_o preach_v the_o gospel_n be_v join_v together_o by_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o same_o commission_n usual_o it_o be_v do_v by_o the_o bishop_n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o j._n martyr_n the_o antistes_fw-la in_o tertullian_n the_o precedent_n or_o chief_a minister_n of_o the_o congregation_n the_o summus_fw-la sacerdos_fw-la qui_fw-la est_fw-la episcopus_fw-la as_o he_o call_v he_o without_o who_o leave_n and_o authority_n neither_o presbyter_n nor_o deacon_n may_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o baptize_v 6._o as_o not_o only_a ignatius_n but_o tertullian_n express_o tell_v we_o and_o if_o they_o do_v 230._o it_o be_v only_o in_o case_n of_o necessity_n as_o be_v affirm_v by_o a_o ancient_a author_n who_o live_v in_o or_o near_o the_o time_n of_o cyprian_a 138._o the_o same_o s._n hierom_n assure_v we_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o his_o time_n though_o otherwhiles_o we_o find_v the_o bishop_n to_o begin_v the_o action_n 139._o and_o the_o presbyter_n to_o carry_v it_o on_o and_o finish_v it_o 1._o but_o as_o christianity_n increase_v this_o become_v a_o more_o familiar_a part_n of_o the_o presbyter_n and_o the_o deacon_n office_n and_o doubtless_o have_v be_v more_o or_o less_o execute_v by_o they_o from_o the_o beginning_n though_o out_o of_o reverence_n to_o the_o bishop_n and_o to_o preserve_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o church_n as_o tertullian_n give_v the_o reason_n they_o do_v it_o not_o without_o his_o leave_n and_o deputation_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o philip_n baptize_v the_o eunuch_n who_o yet_o be_v of_o no_o high_a order_n than_o that_o of_o deacon_n nor_o be_v it_o account_v enough_o by_o some_o in_o those_o time_n that_o baptism_n be_v confer_v by_o a_o person_n call_v to_o the_o ministry_n unless_o he_o be_v
repentance_n for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o life_n everlasting_a to_o all_o which_o the_o person_n answer_v i_o do_v believe_v this_o form_n of_o interrogation_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v very_o ancient_a in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v just_o think_v to_o refer_v to_o it_o when_o he_o style_v baptism_n the_o answer_n of_o a_o good_a conscience_n towards_o god_n which_o can_v reasonable_o refer_v to_o nothing_o so_o well_o as_o that_o common_a custom_n of_o answer_v in_o baptism_n these_o answer_n and_o action_n in_o the_o adult_n be_v do_v by_o the_o person_n themselves_o in_o child_n by_o their_o sponsores_fw-la 231._o as_o tertullian_n call_v they_o their_o surety_n and_o undertaker_n for_o that_o both_o infant_n and_o adult_a person_n have_v those_o that_o undertake_v for_o they_o at_o their_o baptism_n be_v so_o notorious_o know_v that_o it_o be_v impertinent_a to_o insist_v upon_o it_o after_o this_o there_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o exorcism_n and_o a_o insufflation_n or_o breathe_n in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o person_n baptize_v which_o s._n austin_n call_v a_o most_o ancient_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n by_o which_o they_o signify_v the_o expelling_a of_o the_o evil_a spirit_n 856._o and_o the_o breathe_n in_o the_o good_a spirit_n of_o god_n not_o that_o they_o think_v that_o every_o one_o before_o baptism_n be_v possess_v by_o the_o devil_n but_o only_o that_o we_o be_v by_o nature_n child_n of_o wrath_n enemy_n to_o god_n and_o slave_n to_o satan_n nor_o do_v they_o lie_v any_o stress_n upon_o the_o bare_a usage_n of_o those_o symbolic_a rite_n but_o whole_o upon_o the_o church_n prayer_n which_o at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v make_v that_o god_n will_v deliver_v those_o person_n from_o the_o power_n of_o satan_n and_o by_o his_o spirit_n unite_v they_o to_o the_o church_n this_o be_v do_v they_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o font_n and_o be_v first_o strip_v of_o their_o garment_n intimate_v thereby_o their_o put_v off_o the_o old_a man_n which_o be_v corrupt_a with_o his_o deceitful_a lust_n and_o that_o all_o occasion_n of_o scandal_n and_o immodesty_n may_v be_v prevent_v in_o so_o sacred_a a_o action_n the_o man_n and_o woman_n as_o i_o observe_v before_o be_v baptize_v in_o their_o distinct_a apartment_n 899_o the_o woman_n have_v deaconess_n to_o attend_v they_o epiphan_n to_o undress_v and_o dress_v they_o 379._o to_o stand_v about_o and_o overshadow_v they_o that_o nothing_o of_o indecency_n may_v appear_v then_o follow_v the_o unction_n 518._o a_o ceremony_n of_o early_a date_n by_o which_o say_v s._n cyril_n they_o signify_v that_o they_o be_v now_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o wild_a olive_n and_o be_v ingraff_v into_o christ_n the_o true_a olive-tree_n dion_n and_o make_v partaker_n of_o his_o fruit_n and_o benefit_n or_o else_o to_o show_v that_o now_o they_o be_v become_v champion_n for_o christ_n and_o have_v enter_v upon_o a_o state_n of_o conflict_n 279._o wherein_o they_o must_v strive_v and_o contend_v with_o all_o the_o snare_n and_o allurement_n of_o the_o world_n as_o the_o athletae_fw-la of_o old_a be_v anoint_v against_o their_o solemn_a game_n that_o they_o may_v be_v more_o expedite_a and_o that_o their_o antagonist_n may_v take_v less_o hold_n upon_o they_o or_o rather_o probable_o to_o denote_v their_o be_v admit_v to_o the_o great_a privilege_n of_o christianity_n a_o choose_a generation_n royal_a priesthood_n a_o noly_a nation_n as_o the_o apostle_n style_v christian_n office_n of_o which_o anoint_v be_v a_o ancient_a symbol_n both_o of_o be_v design_v to_o they_o and_o invest_v in_o they_o and_o this_o account_n tertullian_n favour_n 226._o where_o speak_v of_o this_o unction_n in_o baptism_n he_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v derive_v from_o the_o ancient_a i._n e._n jewish_n discipline_n where_o the_o priest_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v anoint_v for_o the_o priesthood_n for_o some_o such_o purpose_n they_o think_v it_o fit_a that_o a_o christian_n who_o carry_v unction_n in_o his_o very_a name_n shall_v be_v anoint_v as_o a_o spiritual_a king_n and_o priest_n and_o that_o no_o time_n be_v more_o proper_a for_o it_o than_o at_o his_o baptism_n when_o the_o name_n of_o christian_a be_v confer_v upon_o he_o spirit_n together_o with_o this_o we_o may_v suppose_v it_o be_v 351._o that_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v make_v upon_o the_o forehead_n of_o the_o party_n baptize_v 226._o when_o this_o ceremony_n first_o begin_v to_o be_v use_v in_o baptism_n i_o find_v not_o s._n basil_n reckon_v it_o and_o he_o put_v it_o too_o in_o the_o first_o place_n among_o those_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n that_o have_v be_v derive_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n adv_o that_o it_o be_v general_o in_o use_n in_o the_o time_n of_o tertullian_n and_o cyprian_n etc._n we_o have_v sufficient_a evidence_n from_o their_o write_n and_o indeed_o can_v reasonable_o suppose_v they_o shall_v omit_v it_o in_o this_o solemn_a action_n where_o it_o be_v so_o proper_a when_o they_o use_v it_o in_o the_o common_a action_n of_o their_o life_n tertullian_n express_o assure_v we_o coron_n that_o upon_o every_o motion_n vid._n at_o their_o go_v out_o and_o come_n in_o 81._o at_o their_o go_v to_o bath_n or_o to_o bed_n or_o to_o meal_n or_o whatever_o their_o employment_n or_o occasion_n call_v they_o to_o they_o be_v wont_n frontem_fw-la signaculo_fw-la terere_fw-la to_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n upon_o their_o forehead_n and_o this_o they_o do_v as_o he_o there_o tell_v we_o not_o that_o it_o be_v impose_v upon_o they_o by_o any_o law_n of_o christ_n but_o bring_v in_o by_o a_o pious_a custom_n as_o that_o which_o do_v very_o much_o tend_v to_o strengthen_v and_o increase_v their_o faith_n by_o this_o they_o show_v that_o they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a of_o the_o cross_n of_o christ_n nor_o unwilling_a to_o engage_v in_o the_o service_n of_o a_o crucify_a master_n which_o yet_o be_v so_o great_a a_o scandal_n to_o the_o heathen-world_n and_o therefore_o so_o often_o triumph_v in_o this_o symbol_n and_o representation_n of_o it_o 24._o thus_o s._n hierom_n though_o he_o live_v in_o a_o time_n when_o christianity_n have_v almost_o quite_o prevail_v over_o all_o other_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n yet_o count_v this_o the_o great_a matter_n of_o his_o glory_n that_o i_o be_o say_v he_o a_o christian_a that_o i_o be_v bear_v of_o christian_a parent_n and_o do_v carry_v in_o my_o forehead_n the_o banner_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o indeed_o so_o great_a a_o respect_n do_v they_o bear_v to_o this_o representation_n of_o our_o saviour_n death_n that_o though_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o cross_n yet_o they_o take_v care_n that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v put_v to_o any_o mean_a and_o trivial_a use_n be_v paint_v or_o make_v upon_o the_o ground_n or_o engrave_v upon_o marble_n pavement_n or_o any_o thing_n where_o it_o may_v be_v trample_v upon_o as_o be_v express_o provide_v by_o a_o law_n of_o theodosius_n and_o valentinian_n unic_n the_o action_n have_v proceed_v thus_o far_o the_o party_n to_o be_v baptize_v be_v whole_o immerge_v or_o put_v under_o water_n which_o be_v the_o almost_o constant_a and_o universal_a custom_n of_o those_o time_n whereby_o they_o do_v more_o notable_o and_o significant_o express_v the_o three_o great_a end_n and_o effect_n of_o baptism_n for_o as_o in_o immersion_n there_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n three_o several_a act_n the_o put_v the_o person_n into_o water_n his_o abide_n there_o for_o a_o little_a time_n and_o his_o rise_n up_o again_o so_o by_o these_o be_v represent_v christ_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n and_o in_o conformity_n thereunto_o our_o die_a unto_o sin_n the_o destruction_n of_o its_o power_n and_o our_o resurrection_n to_o a_o new_a course_n of_o life_n by_o the_o person_n be_v put_v into_o water_n be_v lively_o represent_v the_o put_n off_o the_o body_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o be_v wash_v from_o the_o filth_n and_o pollution_n of_o they_o by_o his_o abode_n under_o it_o which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o burial_n in_o the_o water_n his_o enter_v into_o a_o state_n of_o death_n or_o mortification_n like_v as_o christ_n remain_v for_o some_o time_n under_o the_o state_n or_o power_n of_o death_n therefore_o as_o many_o as_o be_v baptize_v into_o christ_n be_v say_v to_o be_v baptize_v into_o his_o death_n and_o to_o be_v bury_v with_o he_o by_o baptism_n into_o death_n that_o the_o old_a man_n be_v crucify_v with_o he_o the_o body_n of_o sin_n may_v be_v destroy_v that_o henceforth_o he_o may_v not_o serve_v sin_n for_o that_o he_o that_o be_v dead_a be_v free_v from_o sin_n as_o the_o apostle_n clear_o explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o rite_n and_o then_o by_o his_o emersion_n or_o rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o water_n be_v
off_o the_o sacred_a obligation_n of_o thy_o baptism_n and_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o thou_o do_v then_o profess_v and_o take_v upon_o thou_o thesese_v be_v the_o main_a and_o most_o considerable_a circumstance_n wherewith_o baptism_n be_v administer_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n some_o whereof_o be_v by_o degree_n antiquate_v and_o disuse_v other_o rite_n there_o be_v that_o belong_v only_o to_o particular_a church_n and_o which_o as_o they_o be_v sudden_o take_v up_o so_o be_v as_o quick_o lay_v aside_o other_o be_v add_v in_o aftertime_n till_o they_o increase_v so_o fast_o that_o the_o usage_n and_o the_o number_n of_o they_o become_v absurd_a and_o burdensome_a as_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o office_n for_o baptism_n in_o the_o romish_a ritual_a at_o this_o day_n as_o a_o conclusion_n to_o this_o chapter_n i_o have_v once_o think_v to_o have_v treat_v concern_v confirmation_n tailor_n which_o ever_o be_v a_o constant_a appendage_n to_o baptism_n hammond_n and_o have_v note_v some_o thing_n to_o that_o purpose_n baxter_n but_o shall_v supersede_n that_o labour_n hanmer_n find_v it_o so_o often_o daille_n and_o so_o full_o do_v by_o other_o in_o just_a discourse_n that_o nothing_o considerable_a can_v be_v add_v to_o they_o only_o i_o shall_v give_v this_o brief_a and_o general_a account_n of_o it_o all_o person_n baptize_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n according_a to_o their_o age_n and_o capacity_n person_n adult_n some_o little_a time_n after_o baptism_n child_n when_o arrive_v to_o year_n of_o competent_a ripeness_n and_o maturity_n be_v bring_v to_o the_o bishop_n there_o further_o to_o confirm_v and_o ratify_v that_o compact_n which_o they_o have_v make_v with_o god_n in_o baptism_n and_o by_o some_o solemn_a act_n of_o his_o ministry_n to_o be_v themselves_o confirm_v and_o strengthen_v by_o have_v the_o grace_n and_o blessing_n of_o god_n confer_v upon_o they_o to_o enable_v they_o to_o discharge_v that_o great_a promise_n and_o engagement_n which_o they_o have_v make_v to_o god_n this_o be_v usual_o perform_v with_o the_o ceremony_n of_o unction_n the_o person_n confirm_v be_v anoint_a by_o the_o bishop_n or_o in_o his_o absence_n by_o a_o inferior_a minister_n and_o indeed_o unction_n be_v a_o ancient_a rite_n use_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n to_o denote_v the_o confer_v of_o gift_n or_o grace_n upon_o person_n and_o thence_o probable_o among_o other_o reason_n as_o many_o other_o usage_n be_v may_v be_v derive_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n 1._o though_o a_o learned_a man_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o unction_n be_v never_o use_v in_o confirmation_n but_o where_o the_o person_n be_v in_o case_n of_o necessity_n baptize_v by_o some_o of_o the_o inferior_a clergy_n have_v not_o be_v before_o anoint_v otherwise_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v complete_a baptism_n be_v not_o afterward_o anoint_v at_o their_o confirmation_n for_o which_o the_o council_n of_o orange_n be_v most_o express_a and_o clear_a 1._o and_o indeed_o that_o confirmation_n be_v often_o administer_v without_o this_o unction_n no_o man_n can_v doubt_v that_o know_v the_o state_n of_o those_o time_n be_v do_v only_o by_o solemn_a imposition_n of_o the_o bishop_n hand_n and_o by_o devout_a and_o pious_a prayer_n that_o the_o person_n confirm_v may_v grow_v in_o grace_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v enable_v to_o perform_v those_o vow_n and_o purpose_n and_o that_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o have_v before_o embrace_v in_o baptism_n and_o then_o again_o own_v before_o the_o whole_a congregation_n till_o this_o be_v do_v they_o be_v not_o account_v complete_a christian_n nor_o admit_v to_o the_o holy_a communion_n nor_o can_v challenge_v any_o actual_a right_n to_o those_o great_a privilege_n of_o christianity_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o ancient_n so_o often_o speak_v of_o confirmation_n as_o that_o which_o do_v perfect_a and_o consummate_a christian_n as_o be_v a_o mean_n to_o confer_v great_a measure_n of_o that_o grace_n that_o be_v but_o begin_v in_o baptism_n upon_o all_o which_o account_n and_o almost_o exact_o according_a to_o the_o primitive_a usage_n it_o be_v still_o retain_v and_o practise_v in_o our_o own_o church_n at_o this_o day_n and_o happy_a be_v it_o for_o we_o be_v it_o keep_v up_o in_o its_o due_a power_n and_o vigour_n sure_o i_o be_o it_o be_v too_o plain_a that_o many_o of_o our_o unhappy_a breach_n and_o controversy_n in_o religion_n do_v if_o not_o whole_o in_o a_o great_a measure_n owe_v their_o birth_n and_o rise_v to_o the_o neglect_n and_o contempt_n of_o this_o excellent_a usage_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n xi_o of_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o the_o administration_n of_o it_o in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o person_n dispense_n this_o ordinance_n who_o the_o person_n communicate_v the_o baptise_a or_o the_o faithful_a suspension_n from_o this_o ordinance_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o offence_n the_o eucharist_n send_v home_o to_o they_o that_o can_v not_o be_v present_a the_o case_n of_o serapion_n a_o custom_n in_o some_o place_n to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n to_o person_n when_o dead_a if_o they_o die_v before_o they_o can_v receive_v it_o and_o why_o the_o eucharist_n keep_v by_o person_n at_o home_n send_v abroad_o this_o lay_v aside_o and_o in_o its_o stead_n eulogiae_fw-la or_o piece_n of_o consecrate_a bread_n send_v from_o one_o church_n to_o another_o as_o token_n of_o communion_n the_o time_n of_o its_o administration_n sometime_o in_o the_o morning_n sometime_o at_o night_n vary_v according_o to_o the_o peace_n they_o enjoy_v how_o oft_o they_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n at_o first_o every_o day_n this_o continue_v in_o cyprian_n time_n four_o time_n a_o week_n afterward_o less_o frequent_v the_o usual_a place_n of_o receive_v the_o church_n ordinary_o not_o lawful_a to_o consecrate_v it_o elsewhere_o oblation_n make_v by_o person_n before_o their_o communicate_v their_o agapae_n or_o love-feast_n what_o whether_o before_o or_o after_o the_o sacrament_n how_o long_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n the_o manner_n of_o celebrate_v this_o sacrament_n collect_v out_o of_o the_o most_o ancient_a author_n the_o holy_a kiss_n the_o general_a prayer_n for_o the_o church_n and_o the_o whole_a world_n the_o consecration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o form_n of_o it_o out_o of_o s._n ambrose_n the_o bread_n common_a bread_n the_o sacramental_a wine_n mix_v with_o water_n this_o no_o necessary_a part_n of_o the_o institution_n why_o probable_o use_v in_o those_o country_n the_o posture_n of_o receive_v not_o always_o the_o same_o sing_v psalm_n during_o the_o time_n of_o celebration_n follow_v with_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n the_o whole_a action_n conclude_v with_o the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n the_o holy_a eucharist_n or_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v a_o rite_n so_o solemn_o institute_v and_o of_o such_o great_a importance_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n have_v place_n according_o among_o the_o ancient_n in_o their_o public_a office_n and_o devotion_n in_o speak_v to_o which_o i_o shall_v much_o what_o observe_v the_o same_o method_n i_o do_v in_o treat_v concern_v baptism_n consider_v the_o person_n the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o its_o celebration_n the_o person_n administer_a be_v the_o ordinary_a pastor_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n those_o who_o be_v set_v apart_o for_o the_o ministration_n of_o holy_a office_n the_o institution_n be_v begin_v by_o our_o lord_n himself_o and_o the_o administration_n of_o it_o by_o he_o commit_v to_o his_o apostle_n and_o to_o their_o ordinary_a successor_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 102._o we_o find_v in_o tertullian_n that_o they_o never_o receive_v it_o from_o any_o but_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o precedent_n which_o must_v either_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o particular_a custom_n of_o that_o church_n where_o he_o live_v or_o of_o consecration_n only_o for_o otherwise_o the_o custom_n be_v when_o the_o bishop_n or_o precedent_n have_v by_o solemn_a prayer_n and_o blessing_n consecrate_v the_o sacramental_a element_n for_o the_o deacon_n to_o distribute_v they_o to_o the_o people_n as_o well_o to_o those_o that_o be_v absent_a as_o to_o they_o that_o be_v present_a 97._o as_o justin_n martyr_v express_o affirm_v and_o as_o the_o custom_n general_o be_v afterward_o for_o the_o person_n communicate_v at_o this_o sacrament_n at_o first_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o body_n of_o christian_n within_o such_o a_o space_n that_o have_v embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o be_v baptize_v into_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n use_v constant_o to_o meet_v together_o at_o the_o lord_n table_n as_o christian_n multiply_v and_o a_o more_o exact_a discipline_n become_v necessary_a none_o be_v admit_v to_o this_o ordinance_n till_o they_o have_v arrive_v at_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o who_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o the_o catechuman_n i._n
endeavour_n to_o find_v out_o many_o mystical_a signification_n intend_v by_o it_o and_o seem_v to_o intimate_v as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v peculiar_o warn_v of_o god_n to_o observe_v it_o according_a to_o that_o manner_n 105._o a_o argument_n which_o that_o good_a man_n often_o produce_v as_o his_o warrant_n to_o knock_v down_o a_o controversy_n when_o other_o argument_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o do_v it_o but_o although_o it_o shall_v be_v grant_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v so_o use_v it_o in_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o supper_n the_o wine_n of_o those_o eastern_a country_n be_v very_o strong_a and_o generous_a and_o that_o our_o saviour_n as_o all_o sober_a and_o temperate_a person_n may_v probable_o abate_v its_o strength_n with_o water_n of_o which_o nevertheless_o the_o history_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v whole_o silent_a yet_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n in_o itself_o indifferent_a and_o accidental_a and_o no_o way_n necessary_a to_o the_o sacrament_n can_v not_o be_v obligatory_a to_o the_o church_n but_o may_v either_o be_v do_v or_o let_v alone_o the_o posture_n wherein_o they_o receive_v it_o be_v not_o always_o the_o same_o the_o apostle_n at_o the_o institution_n of_o it_o by_o our_o saviour_n receive_v it_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o jew_n at_o meal_n at_o that_o time_n lie_v along_o on_o their_o side_n upon_o bed_n round_o about_o the_o table_n how_o long_o this_o way_n of_o receive_v last_v i_o find_v not_o in_o the_o time_n of_o dionysius_n alexandrinus_n the_o custom_n be_v to_o stand_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n 255._o as_o he_o intimate_v in_o a_o letter_n to_o pope_n xystus_n other_o gesture_n be_v take_v in_o as_o the_o prudence_n and_o piety_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n judge_v most_o decent_a and_o comely_a for_o such_o a_o solemn_a action_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v deliver_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o those_o that_o communicate_v and_o not_o as_o the_o superstition_n of_o after-age_n bring_v in_o injected_a or_o throw_v into_o their_o mouth_n 545._o cyrill_n tell_v we_o that_o in_o his_o time_n they_o use_v to_o stretch_v out_o their_o right_a hand_n put_v their_o left_a hand_n under_o it_o either_o to_o prevent_v any_o of_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n from_o fall_v down_o trull_n or_o as_o some_o will_v have_v it_o hereby_o to_o shadow_v out_o a_o kind_n of_o figure_n of_o a_o cross_n 101._o during_o the_o time_n of_o administration_n which_o in_o populous_a congregation_n be_v no_o little_a time_n they_o sing_v hymn_n and_o psalm_n the_o compiler_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n particular_o mention_n the_o 33._o psalm_n which_o be_v do_v 1023._o the_o whole_a action_n be_v solemn_o conclude_v with_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n eccl._n the_o form_n whereof_o be_v likewise_o set_v down_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n that_o god_n have_v think_v they_o worthy_a to_o participate_v of_o such_o sacred_a mystery_n 546._o and_o the_o people_n be_v bless_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o assembly_n and_o have_v again_o salute_v each_o other_o with_o a_o kiss_n of_o peace_n as_o a_o testimony_n of_o their_o hearty_a love_n and_o kindness_n whence_o tertullian_n call_v this_o kiss_n signaculum_fw-la orationis_fw-la 14._o the_o seal_n of_o prayer_n the_o assembly_n break_v up_o and_o they_o return_v to_o their_o own_o house_n this_o for_o the_o main_n be_v the_o order_n wherein_o the_o first_o christian_n celebrate_v this_o holy_a sacrament_n for_o though_o i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o set_v down_o every_o thing_n in_o that_o precise_a and_o punctual_a order_n wherein_o they_o be_v always_o do_v and_o how_o shall_v i_o when_o they_o often_o vary_v according_a to_o time_n and_o place_n yet_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o who_o ever_o examine_v the_o usage_n of_o those_o time_n will_v find_v that_o it_o be_v do_v as_o near_o as_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n will_v bear_v the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o part._n primitive_a christianity_n 2._o or_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o gospel_n part_n ii_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n as_o to_o those_o virtue_n that_o respect_v themselves_o chap._n i._n of_o their_o humility_n this_o second_o branch_n of_o religion_n comprehend_v under_o the_o notion_n of_o sobriety_n and_o discover_v in_o some_o great_a instance_n of_o it_o the_o proper_a tendency_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o beget_v humility_n this_o divine_a temper_n eminent_o visible_a in_o the_o first_o christian_n make_v good_a out_o of_o their_o write_n the_o great_a humility_n and_o self-denial_n of_o cyprian_a what_o nazianzen_n report_v to_o this_o purpose_n of_o his_o own_o father_n their_o modest_a decline_v that_o just_a commendation_n that_o be_v due_a to_o they_o many_o who_o suffer_v refuse_v the_o honourable_a title_n of_o martyr_n nazianzen_n vindication_n of_o they_o against_o the_o suggestion_n of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n the_o singular_a meekness_n and_o condescension_n of_o nebridius_fw-la amid_o all_o his_o honour_n and_o relation_n at_o court_n their_o stoop_v to_o the_o vile_a office_n and_o for_o the_o mean_a person_n dress_v and_o minister_a to_o the_o sick_a wash_v the_o saint_n foot_n kiss_v the_o martyr_n chain_n the_o remarkable_a humility_n of_o placilla_n the_o empress_n and_o the_o lady_n paula_n a_o excellent_a discourse_n of_o nyssen'_n against_o pride_n next_o to_o piety_n towards_o god_n succeed_v that_o part_n of_o religion_n that_o immediate_o respect_v ourselves_o express_v by_o the_o apostle_n under_o the_o general_a name_n of_o sobriety_n or_o the_o keep_n ourselves_o within_o those_o bound_n and_o measure_n which_o god_n have_v set_v we_o virtue_n for_o which_o the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v no_o less_o renown_v than_o for_o the_o other_o among_o they_o i_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o their_o humility_n their_o contempt_n of_o the_o world_n their_o temperance_n and_o sobriety_n their_o courage_n and_o constancy_n and_o their_o exemplary_a patience_n under_o suffering_n to_o begin_v with_o the_o first_o humility_n be_v a_o virtue_n that_o seem_v more_o proper_a to_o the_o gospel_n for_o though_o philosopher_n now_o and_o then_o speak_v a_o few_o good_a word_n concern_v it_o yet_o it_o find_v no_o real_a entertainment_n in_o their_o life_n be_v general_o animalia_fw-la gloriae_fw-la creature_n puff_v up_o with_o wind_n and_o emptiness_n and_o that_o sacrifice_v only_o to_o their_o own_o praise_n and_o honour_n whereas_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n immediate_o tend_v to_o level_v all_o proud_a and_o swell_a apprehension_n to_o plant_v the_o world_n with_o mildness_n and_o modesty_n and_o to_o clothe_v man_n with_o humility_n and_o the_o ornament_n of_o a_o meek_a and_o a_o quiet_a spirit_n by_o these_o we_o be_v teach_v to_o dwell_v at_o home_n and_o to_o converse_v more_o familiar_o with_o ourselves_o to_o be_v acquaint_v with_o our_o own_o deficiency_n and_o imperfection_n and_o rather_o to_o admire_v other_o than_o to_o advance_v ourselves_o for_o the_o proper_a notion_n of_o humility_n lie_v in_o a_o low_a and_o mean_a estimation_n of_o ourselves_o and_o a_o answerable_a carriage_n towards_o other_o not_o think_v of_o ourselves_o more_o high_o than_o we_o ought_v to_o think_v nor_o be_v unwilling_a that_o other_o man_n shall_v value_v we_o at_o the_o same_o rate_n now_o that_o this_o be_v the_o excellent_a spirit_n of_o primitive_a christianity_n will_v appear_v if_o we_o consider_v how_o earnest_o they_o protest_v against_o all_o ambitious_a and_o vainglorious_a design_n how_o cheerful_o they_o condescend_v to_o the_o mean_a office_n and_o employment_n how_o studious_o they_o decline_v all_o advantage_n of_o applause_n and_o credit_n how_o ready_a they_o be_v rather_o to_o give_v praise_n to_o other_o than_o to_o take_v it_o to_o themselves_o in_o honour_n prefer_v one_o another_o 3._o s._n clemens_n high_o commend_v his_o corinthian_n that_o all_o of_o they_o be_v of_o a_o humble_a temper_n in_o nothing_o give_v to_o vainglory_n subject_n unto_o other_o rather_o than_o subject_v other_o to_o themselves_o ready_a to_o give_v rather_o than_o receive_v 17._o according_o he_o exhort_v they_o especial_o after_o they_o be_v fall_v into_o a_o little_a faction_n and_o disorder_n still_o to_o be_v humble-minded_n to_o lay_v aside_o all_o haughtiness_n and_o pride_n foolishness_n and_o anger_n and_o not_o to_o glory_v in_o wisdom_n 20._o strength_n or_o riches_n but_o let_v he_o that_o glory_n glory_n in_o the_o lord_n and_o to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o sceptre_n of_o the_o majesty_n of_o god_n who_o come_v not_o in_o the_o vain-boasting_a of_o arrogancy_n and_o pride_n although_o able_a to_o do_v whatsoever_o he_o please_v but_o in_o great_a meekness_n and_o humility_n of_o mind_n appear_v in_o the_o world_n without_o any_o form_n or_o comeliness_n or_o any_o beauty_n that_o he_o
son_n of_o god_n they_o will_v not_o after_o all_o this_o which_o yet_o be_v not_o uncommon_a in_o those_o time_n either_o call_v themselves_o martyr_n or_o suffer_v other_o to_o call_v they_o so_o but_o if_o any_o of_o the_o brethren_n either_o by_o letter_n or_o discourse_n have_v salute_v they_o by_o that_o title_n they_o will_v severe_o reprove_v and_o check_v they_o for_o it_o acknowledge_v themselves_o at_o best_a but_o vile_a and_o despicable_a confessor_n and_o with_o tear_n beg_v of_o the_o brethren_n to_o be_v instant_a with_o god_n by_o prayer_n that_o they_o may_v perfect_v all_o by_o a_o real_a martyrdom_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o when_o julian_n the_o apostate_n refuse_v to_o proceed_v against_o the_o christian_n by_o open_a persecution_n as_o his_o predecessor_n have_v do_v because_o he_o envy_v they_o the_o honour_n of_o be_v martyr_n 73._o nazianzen_n answer_v that_o he_o be_v great_o mistake_v if_o he_o suppose_v they_o suffer_v all_o this_o rather_o out_o of_o a_o desire_n of_o glory_n than_o a_o love_n of_o truth_n such_o a_o foolish_a and_o vainglorious_a humour_n may_v indeed_o be_v find_v among_o his_o philosopher_n and_o the_o best_a of_o his_o party_n many_o of_o who_o have_v put_v themselves_o upon_o strange_a attempt_n mere_o to_o gain_v the_o honour_n of_o a_o name_n and_o the_o reputation_n of_o divinity_n but_o for_o christian_n they_o have_v rather_o die_v in_o the_o cause_n of_o religion_n although_o no_o man_n shall_v ever_o know_v of_o it_o than_o to_o live_v and_o flourish_v among_o other_o with_o the_o great_a honour_n and_o esteem_n it_o be_v our_o great_a solicitude_n not_o to_o please_v man_n but_o only_o to_o obtain_v honour_n from_o god_n nay_o some_o of_o we_o say_v he_o arrive_v to_o that_o horoick_a pitch_n as_o to_o desire_v a_o intimate_a union_n unto_o god_n mere_o for_o himself_o and_o not_o for_o the_o honour_n and_o reward_n that_o be_v lay_v up_o for_o we_o in_o the_o other_o world_n memorable_a the_o humility_n of_o the_o great_a constantine_n 551._o that_o when_o all_o man_n mouth_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o honourable_a mention_n of_o his_o virtue_n and_o one_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o praise_v he_o to_o his_o face_n tell_v he_o how_o happy_a he_o be_v who_o god_n have_v think_v worthy_a of_o so_o great_a a_o empire_n in_o this_o world_n and_o for_o who_o he_o reserve_v a_o much_o better_a kingdom_n in_o the_o next_o he_o be_v high_o offend_v with_o the_o address_n and_o advise_v the_o man_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o presume_v to_o talk_v so_o any_o more_o but_o rather_o turn_v his_o praise_n of_o he_o into_o prayer_n to_o god_n for_o he_o that_o both_o here_o and_o hereafter_o he_o may_v be_v think_v worthy_a to_o be_v number_v among_o the_o servant_n of_o god_n i_o can_v but_o take_v notice_n of_o what_o st._n hierome_n report_v of_o nebridius_fw-la 1._o a_o young_a roman_a gentleman_n cousin-german_a to_o the_o empress_n by_o who_o he_o be_v bring_v up_o in_o the_o palace_n playfellow_n and_o companion_n to_o the_o young_a emperor_n to_o who_o he_o be_v very_o dear_a train_v up_o with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o study_n and_o art_n of_o education_n that_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o and_o that_o he_o be_v then_o in_o the_o prime_n and_o vigour_n of_o his_o youth_n yet_o he_o be_v neither_o debauch_v by_o intemperance_n amid_o the_o delicacy_n and_o pleasure_n of_o the_o court_n nor_o swell_v with_o pride_n reflect_v upon_o other_o with_o a_o surly_a look_n but_o render_v himself_o amiable_a unto_o all_o the_o prince_n he_o love_v as_o brethren_n and_o revere_v as_o lord_n their_o attendant_n and_o minister_n and_o all_o the_o order_n of_o the_o palace_n he_o have_v so_o endear_v by_o kindness_n and_o condescension_n that_o they_o who_o be_v so_o much_o below_o he_o do_v in_o a_o manner_n think_v themselves_o equal_a to_o he_o i_o shall_v give_v but_o one_o instance_n more_o of_o the_o humility_n of_o those_o time_n and_o that_o be_v their_o ready_a condescend_v to_o any_o office_n or_o employment_n though_o never_o so_o mean_a about_o the_o poor_a christianâ—_n they_o think_v it_o not_o below_o they_o to_o cook_n and_o provide_v victual_n for_o they_o to_o visit_v the_o imprison_v to_o kiss_v their_o chain_n to_o dress_v their_o wound_n to_o wash_v their_o foot_n and_o in_o this_o our_o lord_n himself_o go_v before_o they_o when_o a_o little_a before_o his_o death_n he_o rise_v from_o table_n gird_v himself_o wash_v and_o wipe_v his_o disciple_n foot_n and_o then_o tell_v they_o what_o influence_n this_o aught_o to_o have_v upon_o they_o that_o if_o their_o lord_n and_o master_n have_v wash_v their_o foot_n they_o ought_v also_o to_o wash_v one_o another_o foot_n for_o that_o he_o have_v give_v they_o a_o example_n that_o they_o shall_v do_v as_o he_o have_v do_v to_o they_o and_o good_a reason_n the_o servant_n not_o be_v great_a than_o his_o lord_n neither_o he_o that_o be_v send_v great_a than_o he_o that_o send_v he_o according_o we_o find_v this_o particular_a act_n of_o christian_a condescension_n frequent_o use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n 10._o st._n paul_n express_o require_v it_o as_o a_o qualification_n in_o a_o widow_n that_o be_v to_o be_v take_v in_o as_o a_o deaconess_n into_o the_o church_n that_o she_o be_v one_o that_o have_v use_v to_o lodge_v stranger_n 168._o and_o to_o wash_v the_o saint_n foot_n tertullian_n assure_v we_o it_o be_v usual_o do_v by_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n to_o go_v into_o the_o prison_n to_o kiss_v and_o embrace_v the_o martyr_n chain_n to_o harbour_v and_o provide_v for_o indigent_a brethren_n and_o to_o bring_v water_n to_o wash_v the_o saint_n foot_n no_o office_n so_o low_a which_o they_o be_v not_o content_a to_o stoop_v to_o when_o placilla_n the_o empress_n be_v check_v by_o some_o of_o the_o court_n for_o her_o mighty_a condescension_n in_o visit_v the_o hospital_n 161._o and_o cure_v the_o lame_a and_o the_o sick_a with_o her_o own_o hand_n prepare_v and_o give_v they_o their_o provision_n as_o a_o thing_n too_o much_o below_o her_o state_n and_o grandeur_n she_o answer_v that_o to_o distribute_v gold_n become_v the_o emperor_n but_o for_o her_o part_n she_o think_v herself_o oblige_v to_o do_v this_o for_o god_n who_o have_v advance_v she_o to_o that_o honour_n and_o dignity_n often_o instil_v this_o pious_a counsel_n into_o her_o husband_n it_o become_v you_o sir_n always_o to_o remember_v what_o you_o once_o be_v and_o what_o you_o now_o be_v by_o which_o mean_v you_o will_v show_v yourself_o not_o to_o be_v ingrateful_a to_o your_o great_a benefactor_n and_o will_v govern_v the_o empire_n commit_v to_o you_o just_o and_o lawful_o and_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o he_o that_o give_v it_o st._n hierom_n reckon_v up_o the_o virtue_n of_o paula_n filiam_fw-la a_o lady_n of_o the_o great_a descent_n and_o nobility_n in_o rome_n but_o devote_v herself_o afterward_o to_o the_o solitude_n of_o a_o religious_a life_n 175._o tell_v we_o of_o she_o that_o for_o humility_n the_o prime_n and_o chief_a virtue_n of_o christian_n she_o carry_v herself_o with_o so_o much_o lowliness_n that_o whoever_o have_v see_v and_o not_o know_v she_o can_v not_o but_o have_v mistake_v she_o for_o the_o mean_a of_o the_o maid_n that_o wait_v on_o she_o when_o ever_o she_o appear_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o those_o devout_a and_o pious_a virgin_n that_o dwell_v with_o she_o she_o always_o seem_v both_o in_o clothes_n and_o voice_n and_o garb_n and_o gate_n the_o least_o and_o most_o contemptible_a of_o all_o the_o rest_n so_o studious_a be_v the_o piety_n of_o those_o day_n to_o keep_v the_o lustre_n of_o their_o own_o perfection_n from_o sparkle_v in_o their_o eye_n and_o not_o fond_o to_o admire_v the_o glimmering_n of_o their_o own_o light_n be_v so_o far_o from_o false_o arrogate_a to_o themselves_o those_o excellency_n which_o they_o have_v not_o that_o they_o industrious_o conceal_v those_o excellent_a perfection_n which_o they_o have_v i_o can_v better_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n 768._o than_o with_o the_o excellent_a reason_n of_o st._n gregory_n of_o nyssa_n against_o pride_v a_o man_n self_n in_o any_o external_a ornament_n or_o advantage_n where_o he_o thus_o entertain_v the_o proud_a man_n he_o that_o look_v to_o himself_o and_o not_o to_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v about_o he_o will_v see_v little_a reason_n to_o be_v proud_a for_o what_o be_v man_n say_v the_o best_a of_o he_o and_o that_o which_o may_v add_v the_o great_a honour_n and_o veneration_n to_o he_o that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o noble_n and_o yet_o he_o that_o adorn_v his_o descent_n and_o speak_v highly_o of_o the_o splendour_n and_o nobility_n of_o his_o house_n do_v but_o derive_v his_o pedigree_n from_o the_o dirt_n and_o to_o inquire_v more_o narrow_o into_o the_o
manner_n of_o his_o be_v bear_v into_o the_o world_n common_a with_o other_o man_n be_v to_o uncover_v what_o shame_n and_o modesty_n require_v shall_v be_v conceal_v in_o the_o profound_a silence_n and_o do_v thou_o not_o blush_v thou_o statue_n of_o earth_n who_o art_n short_o to_o be_v crumble_v into_o dust_n who_o bubble-like_a containe_v within_o thou_o a_o short-lived_a humour_n do_v thou_o not_o blush_v to_o swell_v with_o pride_n and_o arrogance_n and_o to_o have_v thy_o mind_n stuff_v with_o vain_a idle_a thought_n have_v thou_o no_o regard_n to_o the_o double_a term_n of_o man_n life_n how_o it_o begin_v and_o where_o it_o will_v end_v thou_o pride_v thyself_o in_o thy_o juvenile_a age_n and_o flatter_v thyself_o in_o the_o flower_n the_o beauty_n and_o sprightliness_n of_o thy_o youth_n that_o thy_o hand_n be_v ready_a for_o action_n and_o thy_o foot_n apt_a to_o dance_v nimble_a measure_n that_o thy_o lock_n be_v wave_v by_o the_o wanton_a motion_n of_o the_o wind_n and_o a_o soft_a down_o overgrow_v thy_o cheek_n that_o thy_o purple-robe_n put_v the_o very_a rose_n to_o the_o blush_n and_o thy_o silken_a vesture_n be_v variegated_a with_o rich_a embroidery_n of_o of_o battle_n hunt_n or_o piece_n of_o ancient_a history_n or_o bring_v down_o to_o the_o foot_n artificial_o set_v off_o with_o black_a and_o curious_o make_v fast_o with_o string_n and_o button_n these_o be_v the_o thing_n thou_o look_v at_o without_o any_o regard_n to_o thyself_o but_o let_v i_o a_o little_a as_o in_o a_o glass_n show_v thou_o thy_o own_o face_n who_o and_o what_o thou_o be_v have_v thou_o not_o see_v in_o a_o public_a charnel-house_n the_o unvailed_a mystery_n of_o humane_a nature_n bone_n rude_o throw_v upon_o heap_n naked_a skull_n with_o hollow_a eye-hole_n yield_v a_o dreadful_a and_o deform_a spectacle_n have_v thou_o not_o behold_v their_o grin_a mouth_n and_o ghastly_a look_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o member_n careless_o disperse_v and_o scatter_v if_o thou_o have_v behold_v such_o sight_n as_o these_o in_o they_o thou_o have_v see_v thy_o self_n where_o then_o will_v be_v the_o sign_n of_o thy_o present_a beauty_n that_o good_a complexion_n that_o adorn_v thy_o cheek_n and_o the_o colour_n of_o thy_o lip_n that_o frightful_a majesty_n and_o supercilious_a loftiness_n that_o once_o reside_v in_o thy_o eye_n or_o thy_o nose_n that_o once_o beautiful_o grace_v thy_o cheek_n where_o be_v thy_o lock_n that_o be_v wont_a to_o reach_v thy_o shoulder_n the_o curl_n that_o use_v to_o adorn_v thy_o temple_n what_o be_v become_v of_o those_o arm_n that_o use_v to_o draw_v the_o bow_n those_o leg_n that_o use_v to_o bestride_v thy_o horse_n where_o be_v the_o purple_a the_o silken_a garment_n the_o long_a robe_n the_o belt_n the_o spur_n the_o horse_n the_o race_n the_o noise_n and_o pransing_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o now_o add_v fuel_n to_o thy_o pride_n tell_v i_o where_o then_o will_v those_o thing_n be_v upon_o the_o account_n whereof_o thou_o do_v now_o so_o much_o boast_v and_o bear_v up_o thyself_o be_v there_o ever_o any_o dream_n so_o fond_a and_o inconstant_a any_o thing_n more_o fantastic_a that_o ever_o appear_v to_o a_o man_n asleep_o what_o shadow_n be_v ever_o so_o thin_a so_o incapable_a of_o be_v grasp_v within_o the_o hollow_a of_o the_o hand_n as_o this_o dream_n of_o youth_n which_o at_o once_o appear_v and_o immediate_o vanish_v away_o thus_o the_o holy_a man_n treat_v the_o young_a vapour_a gallant_a and_o level_v his_o pride_n with_o the_o sober_a consideration_n of_o mortality_n in_o his_o follow_a discourse_n he_o deal_v with_o person_n of_o ripe_a year_n and_o such_o as_o be_v in_o place_n of_o authority_n and_o power_n and_o show_v how_o absurd_a and_o uncomely_a pride_n be_v in_o they_o which_o it_o may_v not_o be_v impertinent_a to_o represent_v but_o fear_v to_o be_v tedious_a i_o forbear_v chap._n ii_o of_o their_o heavenly-mindedness_a and_o contempt_n of_o the_o world_n the_o soul_n right_o constitute_v natural_o tend_v upward_o especial_o when_o assist_v with_o the_o aid_n of_o religion_n the_o first_o christian_n much_o above_o the_o world_n not_o wrought_v upon_o by_o temptation_n of_o advantage_n they_o account_v it_o the_o great_a honour_n to_o be_v christian_n content_v with_o a_o very_a mean_a portion_n of_o outward_a thing_n the_o story_n of_o some_o of_o our_o saviour_n kindred_n bring_v before_o domitian_n the_o sect_n of_o the_o apostolici_fw-la and_o apotactici_fw-la the_o father_n of_o the_o mendicant_a order_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o little_a care_n which_o christian_n then_o have_v of_o rich_a furniture_n and_o costly_a provision_n their_o deny_v to_o go_v to_o public_a feast_n and_o sport_n make_v for_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o people_n this_o charge_v upon_o they_o by_o the_o heathen_n the_o case_n of_o the_o woman_n that_o be_v seize_v upon_o by_o a_o evil_a spirit_n while_o she_o be_v at_o the_o theatre_n their_o cheerful_a part_n with_o any_o worldly_a comfort_n estate_n relation_n etc._n etc._n a_o strange_a heroic_a speech_n of_o melania_n at_o the_o loss_n of_o her_o husband_n and_o two_o son_n mention_v by_o st._n hierom._n eager_n for_o martyrdom_n as_o what_o will_v present_o send_v they_o to_o heaven_n their_o frequent_a support_v themselves_o under_o suffering_n with_o discourse_n of_o the_o kingdom_n above_o thence_o accuse_v as_o treasonable_a affector_n of_o the_o empire_n their_o contempt_n of_o the_o world_n much_o promote_v by_o the_o opinion_n that_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v near_o at_o hand_n christian_n in_o the_o world_n like_o sojourner_n in_o a_o strange_a country_n the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v heavenborn_a can_v but_o partake_v of_o the_o nature_n and_o disposition_n of_o that_o country_n and_o have_v a_o native_a inclination_n to_o that_o place_n from_o whence_o it_o borrow_v its_o original_a and_o though_o it_o be_v true_a in_o this_o corrupt_a and_o degenerate_a state_n it_o be_v deep_o sink_v into_o matter_n clog_v and_o overbear_v with_o the_o earthly_a and_o sensual_a propension_n of_o the_o low_a appetite_n the_o desire_n and_o design_n of_o man_n creep_v up_o and_o down_o like_a shadow_n upon_o the_o surface_n of_o the_o earth_n yet_o do_v it_o often_o especial_o when_o assist_v with_o the_o aid_n of_o religion_n attempt_v its_o own_o rescue_n and_o release_v the_o mind_n of_o a_o good_a man_n be_v act_v by_o manly_a and_o generous_a impulse_n it_o dwell_v in_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o upper_a region_n trample_v upon_o those_o little_a project_n of_o profit_n or_o pleasure_n which_o ensnare_v and_o enslave_v other_o man_n and_o make_v all_o its_o design_n subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o interest_n of_o a_o better_a country_n a_o temper_n of_o mind_n never_o more_o triumphant_a in_o any_o than_o in_o the_o christian_n of_o old_a who_o conversation_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o who_o spirit_n breathe_v in_o too_o free_a a_o air_n to_o be_v catch_v with_o the_o charm_n of_o the_o best_a enjoyment_n this_o world_n can_v afford_v they_o look_v upon_o the_o delight_n and_o advantage_n of_o this_o life_n as_o thing_n not_o worthy_a to_o arrest_v their_o affection_n in_o their_o journey_n to_o a_o better_a 308._o justin_n martyr_n discourse_v with_o trypho_n the_o jew_n tell_v he_o that_o they_o be_v careful_a with_o all_o fear_n to_o converse_v with_o man_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n not_o greedy_o desire_v to_o gain_v riches_n or_o glory_n or_o pleasure_n to_o themselves_o concern_v any_o of_o which_o no_o man_n can_v lay_v any_o thing_n to_o their_o charge_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o live_v like_o the_o great_a man_n of_o his_o people_n of_o who_o god_n himself_o have_v leave_v this_o reproachful_a character_n that_o their_o prince_n be_v companion_n of_o thief_n every_o one_o love_a gift_n and_o follow_v after_o reward_n nay_o trypho_n himself_o bear_v they_o this_o testimony_n 226._o though_o doubtless_o he_o intend_v it_o as_o a_o reproach_n to_o they_o that_o have_v from_o a_o vain_a report_n choose_v christ_n to_o be_v their_o master_n they_o do_v for_o his_o sake_n foolish_o undervalue_v and_o throw_v away_o all_o the_o enjoyment_n and_o advantage_n of_o this_o world_n among_o we_o say_v tatian_n there_o be_v no_o affectation_n of_o vainglory_n 167._o no_o diversity_n of_o sentiment_n and_o opinion_n but_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o all_o vulgar_a and_o earthly_a thought_n and_o discourse_n and_o have_v give_v up_o ourselves_o to_o the_o command_n of_o god_n to_o be_v govern_v by_o his_o law_n we_o abandon_v whatever_o seem_v but_o akin_a to_o humane_a glory_n they_o never_o meet_v with_o opportunity_n to_o have_v advantage_v and_o enrich_v themselves_o but_o they_o decline_v and_o turn_v they_o off_o with_o a_o noble_a scorn_n 35._o when_o abgarus_n the_o toparch_n of_o edessa_n offer_v
thaddaeus_n one_o of_o the_o seventy_o disciple_n great_a sum_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n for_o the_o pain_n he_o have_v take_v and_o the_o great_a thing_n he_o have_v do_v among_o they_o he_o refuse_v they_o with_o this_o answer_n to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v we_o receive_v good_a thing_n from_o other_o who_o have_v free_o forsake_v and_o renounce_v our_o own_o as_o indeed_o in_o those_o time_n friend_n and_o relation_n house_n and_o land_n be_v cheerful_o part_v with_o when_o they_o stand_v in_o competition_n with_o christ_n they_o can_v content_v themselves_o with_o the_o most_o naked_a poverty_n so_o it_o may_v but_o consist_v with_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o gospel_n when_o quintianus_n the_o precedent_n under_o decius_n the_o emperor_n ask_v agatha_n the_o virgin-martyr_n metaph._n why_o be_v descend_v of_o such_o rich_a and_o illustrious_a parent_n she_o will_v stoop_v to_o such_o low_a and_o mean_a office_n as_o she_o take_v upon_o she_o she_o present_o answer_v he_o our_o glory_n and_o nobility_n lie_v in_o this_o that_o we_o be_v the_o servant_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v the_o answer_n of_o quintinus_n the_o martyr_n under_o the_o dioâ—lesian_n persecution_n when_o the_o precedent_n ask_v he_o how_o it_o come_v about_o 5._o that_o he_o be_v a_o roman_a citizen_n and_o the_o son_n of_o a_o senator_n will_v truckle_n under_o such_o a_o superstition_n and_o worship_v he_o for_o a_o god_n who_o the_o jew_n have_v crucify_a the_o martyr_n tell_v he_o that_o it_o be_v the_o high_a honour_n and_o nobility_n to_o know_v and_o serve_v god_n that_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o he_o call_v superstition_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v traduce_v with_o so_o base_a a_o name_n see_v it_o immediate_o guide_v its_o follower_n to_o the_o high_a degree_n of_o happiness_n for_o herein_o in_o it_o be_v that_o the_o omnipotent_a god_n be_v reveal_v the_o great_a creator_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o who_o be_v in_o all_o thing_n equal_a to_o his_o father_n the_o simplicity_n of_o christian_n than_o keep_v they_o from_o aspire_v after_o honour_n and_o greatness_n and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n advance_v to_o it_o their_o great_a care_n be_v to_o keep_v themselves_o unspotted_a from_o the_o world_n laud._n as_o nazianzen_n report_v of_o his_o brother_n caesarius_n 166._o chief_a physician_n to_o the_o emperor_n constantius_n that_o though_o he_o be_v very_o dear_a to_o he_o as_o he_o be_v to_o the_o whole_a court_n and_o advance_v by_o he_o every_o day_n to_o great_a honour_n and_o dignity_n yet_o this_o say_v he_o be_v the_o chief_a of_o all_o that_o he_o suffer_v not_o the_o nobility_n of_o his_o soul_n to_o be_v corrupt_v by_o that_o glory_n and_o those_o delight_n that_o be_v round_o about_o he_o but_o account_v this_o his_o chief_a honour_n that_o he_o be_v a_o christian_a in_o comparison_n of_o which_o all_o thing_n else_o be_v to_o he_o but_o as_o a_o sport_n and_o pageantry_n he_o look_v upon_o other_o thing_n but_o as_o comic_a scene_n soon_o up_o and_o as_o soon_o over_o but_o upon_o piety_n as_o the_o most_o safe_a and_o permanent_a good_a and_o which_o we_o can_v proper_o call_v our_o own_o regard_v that_o piety_n especial_o which_o be_v most_o inward_a and_o unseen_a to_o the_o world_n the_o like_a he_o relate_v of_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n laud._n as_o the_o perfection_n of_o her_o excellent_a temper_n 183._o that_o she_o do_v not_o more_o seem_v to_o be_v good_a than_o she_o do_v real_o strive_v to_o be_v so_o peculiarly_a conversant_a in_o those_o secret_a act_n of_o piety_n which_o be_v visible_a only_o to_o he_o who_o see_v what_o be_v hide_v and_o secret_a to_o the_o prince_n of_o this_o world_n she_o leave_v nothing_o transfer_v all_o into_o those_o safe_a and_o celestial_a treasury_n that_o be_v above_o she_o leave_v nothing_o to_o the_o earth_n but_o her_o body_n change_v all_o thing_n for_o the_o hope_n of_o a_o better_a life_n bequeath_v no_o other_o riches_n to_o her_o child_n but_o a_o excellent_a pattern_n and_o a_o desire_n to_o follow_v her_o example_n the_o truth_n be_v as_o to_o estate_n they_o be_v not_o concern_v for_o more_o than_o what_o will_v supply_v the_o necessity_n of_o nature_n or_o the_o want_v of_o other_o not_o solicitous_a to_o get_v or_o possess_v such_o revenue_n as_o may_v make_v they_o the_o object_n either_o of_o man_n envy_n or_o their_o fear_n as_o may_v appear_v among_o other_o by_o this_o instance_n domiâ—ian_n the_o emperor_n be_v inform_v that_o there_o be_v yet_o remain_v some_o of_o christ_n kindred_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n the_o nephew_n of_o judas_n the_o brother_n of_o our_o lord_n 89._o of_o the_o race_n and_o posterity_n of_o david_n which_o the_o emperor_n seek_v utter_o to_o extirpate_v he_o send_v for_o they_o inquire_v of_o they_o whether_o they_o be_v of_o the_o line_n of_o david_n they_o answer_v they_o be_v he_o ask_v what_o possession_n and_o estate_n they_o have_v they_o tell_v he_o they_o have_v between_o they_o thirty_o nine_o acre_n of_o land_n to_o the_o value_n of_o about_o nine_o thousand_o penny_n out_o of_o the_o fruit_n whereof_o they_o both_o pay_v he_o tribute_n and_o maintain_v themselves_o with_o their_o own_o hard_a labour_n whereto_o the_o hardness_n and_o callousness_n of_o their_o hand_n which_o they_o then_o show_v he_o bear_v witness_v he_o than_o ask_v they_o concern_v christ_n and_o the_o state_n of_o his_o kingdom_n to_o which_o they_o answer_v that_o his_o empire_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n but_o heavenly_a and_o angelical_a and_o which_o shall_v final_o take_v place_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n when_o he_o shall_v come_v with_o glory_n to_o judge_v both_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o to_o reward_v man_n according_a to_o their_o work_n which_o when_o he_o hear_v despise_v the_o man_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o meanness_n he_o let_v they_o go_v without_o any_o severity_n against_o they_o 205._o of_o origen_n we_o read_v that_o he_o be_v so_o great_a a_o despiser_n of_o the_o world_n that_o when_o he_o may_v have_v live_v upon_o the_o maintenance_n of_o other_o he_o will_v not_o but_o part_v with_o his_o library_n of_o book_n to_o one_o that_o be_v to_o allow_v he_o only_o four_o oboli_fw-la a_o day_n the_o day_n he_o spend_v in_o laborious_a task_n and_o exercise_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o night_n in_o study_n he_o always_o remember_v that_o precept_n of_o our_o saviour_n not_o to_o have_v two_o coat_n not_o to_o wear_v shoe_n not_o anxious_o to_o take_v care_n for_o to_o morrow_n nor_o will_v he_o accept_v the_o kindness_n of_o other_o when_o they_o will_v free_o have_v give_v he_o some_o part_n of_o their_o estate_n to_o live_v on_o not_o that_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n think_v it_o unlawful_a to_o possess_v estate_n or_o to_o use_v the_o blessing_n of_o divine_a providence_n for_o though_o in_o those_o time_n of_o persecution_n they_o be_v often_o force_v to_o quit_v their_o estate_n and_o habitation_n yet_o do_v they_o preserve_v their_o propriety_n entire_a and_o industrious_o mind_v the_o necessary_a conveniency_n of_o this_o life_n so_o far_o as_o be_v consistent_a with_o their_o care_n of_o a_o better_a there_o be_v indeed_o a_o sort_n of_o christian_n call_v apostolici_fw-la who_o in_o a_o fond_a imitation_n of_o the_o apostle_n leave_v all_o they_o have_v and_o give_v up_o themselves_o to_o a_o voluntary_a poverty_n hold_v it_o not_o lawful_a to_o possess_v any_o thing_n hence_o they_o be_v also_o call_v apotactici_n or_o renouncer_n because_o they_o quit_v and_o renounce_v whatsoever_o they_o have_v but_o they_o be_v ever_o account_v infamous_a heretic_n they_o be_v 220._o as_o epiphanius_n tell_v we_o the_o descendant_n of_o tatian_n part_n of_o the_o old_a cathari_n and_o encratitae_n together_o with_o who_o they_o be_v put_v in_o a_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n 16._o and_o reckon_v among_o the_o vile_a of_o the_o manichaean_n heretic_n 7._o mention_v also_o by_o julian_n the_o apostate_n as_o a_o branch_n of_o the_o galilaean_n 417._o as_o he_o call_v the_o christian_n by_o he_o compare_v to_o the_o cynic_n philosopher_n among_o the_o heathen_n for_o the_o neglect_v of_o their_o country_n the_o abandon_v of_o their_o estate_n and_o good_n and_o their_o loose_a and_o ramble_a course_n of_o life_n only_o herein_o different_a that_o they_o do_v not_o as_o those_o galilaean_a apotactistae_n run_v up_o and_o down_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o poverty_n to_o beg_v alm_n the_o truth_n be_v by_o the_o account_n which_o both_o he_o and_o epiphanius_n give_v of_o they_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o very_a patriarch_n and_o primitive_a founder_n of_o those_o mendicant_a order_n
the_o several_a mode_n and_o garb_n of_o bravery_n among_o woman_n yet_o she_o think_v none_o so_o honourable_a as_o the_o manner_n of_o her_o life_n and_o that_o inward_a brightness_n that_o be_v lodge_v in_o her_o mind_n the_o only_a redness_n that_o please_v she_o be_v that_o which_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o blush_v and_o modesty_n no_o other_o whiteness_n but_o what_o come_v through_o fast_v and_o abstinence_n leave_v fucu_n and_o painting_n and_o live_a picture_n and_o fade_a beauty_n to_o those_o that_o belong_v to_o play_n and_o theatre_n and_o to_o such_o for_o who_o to_o blush_v and_o be_v ashamed_a be_v a_o shame_n and_o a_o disgrace_n to_o which_o i_o add_v that_o of_o tertullian_n fin_n who_o after_o he_o have_v smart_o condemn_v and_o confute_v the_o art_n of_o unlawful_a beauty_n the_o vanity_n of_o go_v in_o too_o curious_a costly_a and_o excessive_a dress_n conclude_v with_o this_o counsel_n to_o the_o woman_n of_o his_o time_n to_o clothe_v themselves_o with_o the_o silk_n of_o honesty_n the_o fine_a vesture_n of_o piety_n the_o purple_a of_o modesty_n and_o be_v thus_o beautify_v and_o adorn_v say_v he_o god_n himself_o will_v be_v your_o lover_n chap._n iu._n of_o their_o great_a temperance_n and_o abstinence_n a_o vicious_a curiosity_n about_o meat_n and_o drink_v a_o great_a temptation_n severe_o forbid_v by_o the_o christian_a law_n the_o ancient_a christian_n curious_a only_o of_o such_o diet_n as_o minister_v to_o health_n they_o gratify_v not_o ease_n and_o delicacy_n the_o great_a inconvenience_n of_o intemperance_n either_o in_o meat_n or_o drink_n their_o chief_a care_n about_o spiritual_a food_n for_o other_o thing_n content_a with_o any_o provision_n manifest_v in_o several_a instance_n a_o overnice_a and_o superstitious_a abstinence_n from_o some_o kind_n of_o food_n condemn_v the_o instance_n of_o alcibiades_n the_o martyr_n out_o of_o eusebius_n christian_n unjust_o accuse_v by_o the_o heathen_n of_o excess_n and_o prodigality_n in_o their_o feast_n thyestean_a supper_n lay_v to_o their_o charge_n the_o charge_n in_o both_o part_n of_o it_o deny_v and_o full_o refute_v by_o tertullian_n and_o other_o christian_a apologist_n among_o the_o many_o temptation_n that_o besiege_v the_o life_n of_o man_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o into_o which_o we_o be_v more_o easy_o betray_v than_o into_o a_o vicious_a curiosity_n about_o meat_n and_o drink_n and_o the_o excess_n of_o a_o unruly_a appetite_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o christian_a religion_n do_v so_o frequent_o inculcate_v upon_o we_o the_o precept_n of_o sobriety_n and_o temperance_n to_o be_v temperate_a in_o all_o thing_n to_o watch_v and_o be_v sober_a to_o cast_v off_o the_o work_n of_o darkness_n to_o walk_v honest_o as_o in_o the_o day_n not_o in_o riot_v and_o drunkenness_n not_o in_o chamber_v and_o wantonness_n not_o in_o excess_n of_o wine_n revel_n and_o banquet_n to_o take_v heed_n that_o our_o heart_n be_v not_o at_o any_o time_n overcharge_v with_o surfeit_v and_o drunkenness_n and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o as_o the_o man_n of_o the_o old_a world_n brutish_o take_v up_o with_o eat_v and_o drink_v when_o the_o flood_n come_v and_o sweep_v all_o away_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n command_v we_o to_o fast_o often_o to_o keep_v under_o the_o body_n and_o to_o make_v no_o provision_n for_o the_o flesh_n if_o nature_n regular_o govern_v be_v content_a with_o little_a religion_n will_v teach_v we_o to_o be_v content_a with_o less_o these_o rule_v the_o first_o christian_n exact_o transcribe_v into_o their_o life_n be_v the_o great_a instance_n of_o real_a abstinence_n and_o mortification_n which_o they_o both_o practise_v themselves_o and_o press_v upon_o other_o they_o know_v very_o well_o that_o god_n have_v give_v man_n a_o charter_n of_o freedom_n indifferent_o to_o use_v the_o creature_n and_o to_o enjoy_v they_o in_o some_o degree_n not_o only_o for_o necessity_n but_o delight_n but_o yet_o be_v afraid_a to_o go_v so_o far_o as_o they_o may_v or_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v look_v towards_o excess_n or_o argue_v a_o irregular_a and_o unsober_a mind_n they_o content_v themselves_o with_o such_o provision_n as_o be_v conducive_a to_o health_n and_o strength_n without_o any_o study_a seek_v after_o those_o that_o be_v more_o luscious_a and_o delightful_a 560._o it_o be_v very_o true_a what_o s._n basil_n observe_v that_o by_o reason_n of_o man_n different_a age_n and_o course_n of_o life_n their_o different_a temper_n and_o constitution_n of_o body_n and_o other_o circumstance_n no_o one_o fix_a and_o certain_a rule_n can_v be_v prescribe_v in_o this_o case_n but_o yet_o our_o food_n and_o diet_n ought_v for_o the_o main_a to_o be_v regulate_v by_o the_o general_a end_n of_o it_o which_o be_v not_o wanton_o to_o please_v the_o palate_n but_o to_o minister_v to_o health_n and_o to_o repair_v the_o weakness_n and_o decay_n of_o nature_n many_o say_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n like_o brute_n beast_n live_v only_o that_o they_o may_v eat_v 139._o but_o for_o we_o we_o be_v command_v to_o eat_v that_o we_o may_v live_v for_o food_n and_o pleasure_n be_v not_o the_o work_n and_o design_n for_o which_o we_o live_v in_o the_o world_n our_o residence_n here_o be_v in_o order_n to_o a_o incorruptible_a life_n and_o therefore_o our_o nourishment_n ought_v to_o be_v easy_a and_o simple_a and_o such_o as_o be_v subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o two_o main_a end_n of_o life_n health_n and_o strength_n we_o ought_v to_o choose_v such_o food_n as_o justin_n martyr_n tell_v his_o friend_n not_o as_o may_v gratify_v our_o ease_n and_o delicacy_n 506._o but_o make_v our_o life_n useful_a and_o serviceable_a and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n overtake_v with_o want_n we_o shall_v quiet_o acquiesce_v in_o that_o state_n and_o therefore_o a_o little_a after_o he_o smart_o declaim_v against_o all_o excess_n 512_o wine_n say_v he_o be_v neither_o to_o be_v drink_v daily_o to_o excess_n nor_o to_o be_v use_v as_o common_o as_o water_n both_o indeed_o be_v god_n creature_n but_o water_n necessary_a wine_n give_v only_o to_o help_v and_o relieve_v the_o body_n which_o immoderate_o take_a chain_n up_o the_o tongue_n sparkle_v fire_n out_o of_o the_o eye_n make_v the_o leg_n tremble_v and_o the_o understanding_n be_v go_v ready_o take_v off_o its_o cup_n of_o deadly_a poison_n contrary_a to_o god_n ordination_n it_o turn_v the_o peaceful_a instrument_n of_o husbandry_n into_o sword_n and_o spear_n it_o may_v indeed_o be_v necessary_a spare_o to_o drink_n wine_n both_o winter_n and_o summer_n but_o he_o that_o drink_v it_o to_o excess_n as_o a_o man_n that_o take_v overmuch_o of_o a_o medicine_n like_o a_o dog_n or_o a_o swine_n betray_v his_o own_o shame_n but_o above_o all_o man_n in_o the_o world_n it_o least_o become_v we_o christian_n as_o if_o we_o be_v votary_n to_o luxury_n to_o abuse_v the_o creature_n of_o god_n and_o to_o make_v use_n of_o thirst_n as_o a_o pretence_n to_o drunkenness_n see_v we_o ought_v to_o drink_v no_o more_o than_o what_o will_v serve_v to_o quench_v our_o thirst_n not_o like_o those_o who_o swallow_v down_o wine_n as_o man_n do_v drink_v in_o a_o burn_a fever_n quick_o make_v a_o end_n of_o themselves_o through_o their_o intemperance_n nor_o be_v we_o less_o to_o take_v heed_n of_o gluttony_n content_v ourselves_o with_o a_o spare_a diet_n and_o such_o only_a as_o be_v necessary_a not_o give_v way_n to_o the_o infinite_a and_o unsatisfied_a crave_n of_o a_o nice_a and_o intemperate_a appetite_n which_o will_v have_v a_o thousand_o pretence_n to_o defend_v itself_o but_o rule_v ourselves_o according_a to_o the_o wise_a sentence_n of_o he_o who_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o we_o be_v to_o eat_v only_o to_o satisfy_v our_o hunger_n thus_o that_o ancient_a father_n to_o this_o purpose_n also_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n discourse_n at_o large_a tot_fw-la represent_v the_o great_a evil_n and_o inconvenience_n of_o gluttony_n and_o excess_n that_o it_o waste_v the_o estate_n ruin_v the_o body_n by_o impair_n its_o health_n debauch_v the_o stomach_n deflower_v its_o taste_n beget_v a_o ill_a habitude_n and_o temper_n and_o sow_v it_o with_o the_o seed_n of_o all_o disease_n it_o dull_v the_o mind_n and_o render_v it_o inept_v and_o sluggish_a and_o prepare_v it_o for_o the_o entertainment_n of_o any_o vice_n or_o wickedness_n that_o although_o we_o be_v not_o absolute_o bind_v to_o abstain_v from_o variety_n of_o meat_n yet_o we_o be_v not_o to_o make_v they_o our_o desire_n or_o study_v especial_o such_o as_o savour_v of_o niceness_n and_o delicacy_n and_o be_v apt_a to_o pamper_v and_o excite_v lust_n and_o wantonness_n for_o though_o it_o be_v true_a all_o thing_n be_v especial_o make_v for_o man_n sake_n yet_o be_v it_o not_o convenient_a to_o make_v use_n of_o all_o and_o at_o some_o time_n less_o
time_n be_v so_o far_o from_o break_v in_o upon_o any_o unchaste_a embrace_n that_o they_o frequent_o abstain_v even_o from_o lawful_a pleasure_n and_o keep_v themselves_o even_o from_o the_o honourable_a and_o undefiled_a bed_n never_o marry_v all_o their_o life_n minut._n we_o be_v say_z octavius_z chaste_a in_o our_o speech_n 26._o and_o chaste_a in_o our_o body_n and_o very_o many_o of_o we_o though_o we_o do_v not_o boast_v on_o it_o do_v inviolable_o preserve_v a_o perpetual_a virginity_n and_o be_v so_o far_o from_o any_o extravagant_a desire_n after_o incestuous_a mixture_n that_o many_o stand_v at_o a_o distance_n from_o the_o most_o chaste_a and_o modest_a embrace_n thus_o justin_n martyr_n tell_v the_o emperor_n 62._o that_o among_o the_o christian_n there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o of_o either_o sex_n who_o have_v from_o their_o childhood_n be_v educate_v in_o the_o christian_a discipline_n who_o for_o sixty_o or_o seventy_o year_n have_v keep_v themselves_o single_a and_o uncorrupt_a and_o he_o wish_v the_o like_a can_v be_v show_v in_o all_o other_o sort_n of_o man_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n another_o apologist_n 37._o it_o be_v very_o easy_a say_v he_o to_o find_v many_o among_o we_o both_o man_n and_o woman_n who_o remain_v unmarried_a even_o in_o old_a age_n conceive_v that_o in_o this_o state_n they_o shall_v have_v fit_a opportunity_n of_o draw_v near_o to_o god_n not_o that_o they_o who_o persevere_v in_o this_o course_n of_o celibate_n do_v combine_v themselves_o into_o distinct_a society_n and_o bind_v themselves_o under_o a_o oath_n of_o perpetual_a virginity_n as_o the_o humour_n be_v in_o after_o age_n for_o of_o this_o not_o the_o least_o shadow_n appear_v in_o any_o of_o the_o write_n of_o those_o time_n they_o live_v promiscuos_o till_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o century_n apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o business_n of_o their_o place_n and_o station_n and_o only_o live_v single_a that_o in_o those_o troublesome_a and_o hazardous_a time_n of_o persecution_n they_o may_v be_v less_o ensnare_v with_o the_o entanglement_n of_o the_o world_n and_o be_v more_o free_a for_o the_o exercise_n of_o religion_n second_o when_o they_o do_v marry_v they_o general_o profess_v they_o do_v it_o only_o to_o comply_v with_o the_o great_a end_n of_o the_o institution_n viz._n the_o propagation_n of_o mankind_n not_o to_o gratify_v wanton_a and_o brutish_a desire_n but_o to_o answer_v the_o great_a end_n of_o nature_n that_o humane_a society_n may_v not_o fail_v 71._o either_o say_v they_o we_o marry_v not_o at_o all_o but_o keep_v ourselves_o always_o continent_n ibid._n or_o if_o we_o do_v marry_v it_o be_v for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o the_o bring_v forth_o and_o the_o bring_v up_o of_o child_n who_o ever_o among_o we_o take_v a_o wife_n according_a to_o the_o law_n prescribe_v we_o he_o reckon_v he_o do_v it_o only_o for_o the_o beget_n of_o child_n within_o this_o his_o desire_n be_v bound_v and_o limit_v as_o the_o husbandman_n concern_v himself_o no_o further_a in_o till_v his_o ground_n and_o sow_v of_o his_o corn_n than_o to_o bring_v forth_o the_o crop_n at_o harvest_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o they_o seldom_o marry_v more_o than_o once_o we_o willing_o contain_v ourselves_o as_o he_o speak_v in_o m._n foelix_fw-la within_o the_o bind_v of_o single_a marriage_n supr_n and_o either_o know_v but_o one_o woman_n and_o that_o mere_o out_o of_o a_o desire_n of_o child_n or_o none_o the_o first_o knot_n be_v loose_v by_o death_n they_o very_o rare_o tie_v a_o second_o which_o gain_v great_a honour_n and_o reputation_n both_o to_o they_o and_o to_o their_o religion_n with_o the_o gentile_n among_o who_o they_o live_v 458._o chrysostom_n tell_v we_o that_o a_o discourse_n happen_v on_o a_o time_n between_o he_o and_o his_o master_n who_o be_v a_o gentile_a concern_v his_o mother_n be_v tell_v that_o she_o be_v a_o widow_n and_o after_o enquiry_n concern_v her_o age_n be_v answer_v that_o she_o be_v forty_o year_n old_a and_o that_o she_o have_v live_v twenty_o year_n of_o the_o time_n a_o widow_n the_o man_n be_v surprise_v with_o a_o strange_a admiration_n and_o cry_v out_o before_o all_o the_o company_n behold_v say_v he_o what_o brave_a woman_n there_o be_v among_o the_o christian_n the_o truth_n be_v such_o be_v the_o heavenly_a zeal_n and_o temper_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n that_o they_o will_v have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v with_o the_o world_n than_o they_o needs_o must_v but_o industrious_o shun_v all_o its_o burden_n and_o encumbrance_n among_o which_o they_o especial_o reckon_v marriage_n a_o state_n not_o rash_o to_o be_v engage_v in_o for_o once_o it_o be_v allowable_a but_o for_o a_o second_o time_n inexcusable_a and_o indeed_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n tertullian_n cyprian_n hierom_n and_o other_o do_v inveigh_v against_o sâ—cond_o marriage_n with_o too_o much_o bitterness_n and_o severity_n violent_o press_v many_o passage_n in_o scripture_n to_o serve_v the_o cause_n strain_v the_o string_n many_o time_n till_o it_o crack_v again_o and_o not_o stick_v to_o censure_v and_o condemn_v second_o marriage_n as_o little_o better_a than_o adultery_n supr_n hear_v what_o one_o of_o the_o apologist_n say_v to_o it_o among_o we_o every_o man_n either_o remain_v as_o he_o be_v bear_v or_o engage_v himself_o in_o one_o only_a marriage_n for_o as_o for_o second_o marriage_n they_o be_v but_o a_o more_o plausible_a and_o decorous_a kind_n of_o adultery_n our_o lord_n assure_v we_o that_o whoever_o put_v away_o his_o wife_n and_o take_v another_o commit_v adultery_n which_o place_n as_o also_o another_o of_o like_a importance_n how_o perverse_o he_o interpret_v and_o impertinent_o apply_v to_o his_o purpose_n i_o be_o not_o willing_a to_o remember_v epiphan_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n speak_v in_o the_o case_n with_o much_o more_o modesty_n and_o moderation_n 90._o as_o for_o those_o to_o who_o god_n have_v give_v the_o gift_n of_o absolute_a continence_n we_o think_v they_o happy_a we_o admire_v the_o gravity_n and_o stayedness_n of_o those_o that_o content_n themselves_o with_o a_o single_a marriage_n but_o yet_o say_v withal_o that_o compassion_n ought_v to_o be_v have_v of_o other_o and_o that_o we_o shall_v bear_v one_o another_o burden_n lest_o he_o who_o seem_v to_o stand_v fair_a do_v fall_v himself_o and_o as_o for_o second_o marriage_n that_o of_o the_o apostle_n be_v to_o take_v place_n if_o they_o can_v contain_v they_o shall_v marry_v for_o it_o be_v better_a to_o marry_v than_o to_o burn_v however_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o father_n of_o old_a general_o do_v what_o they_o can_v to_o discourage_v second_o marriage_n neocaesar_n the_o ancient_a canon_n as_o zonaras_n tell_v we_o suspend_v such_o person_n from_o the_o communion_n for_o a_o whole_a year_n and_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n though_o it_o determine_v not_o the_o time_n 1._o yet_o it_o require_v that_o they_o shall_v spend_v some_o small_a time_n at_o least_o in_o penance_n in_o fast_v and_o prayer_n before_o they_o be_v receive_v to_o the_o communion_n 17._o by_o the_o canon_n that_o be_v call_v apostolical_a who_o ever_o after_o baptism_n have_v engage_v in_o a_o second_o marriage_n be_v render_v incapable_a of_o any_o degree_n in_o the_o ministry_n 61._o according_o epiphanius_n report_v of_o one_o joseph_n who_o he_o know_v a_o convert_a jew_n and_o advance_v to_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o count_n by_o constantine_n the_o great_a that_o when_o the_o arrian_n will_v have_v lay_v hand_n upon_o he_o to_o have_v make_v he_o bishop_n he_o get_v off_o by_o this_o wile_n by_o pretend_v himself_o to_o have_v be_v twice_o marry_v but_o though_o the_o father_n and_o ancient_a council_n be_v thus_o severe_a in_o this_o case_n yet_o the_o rigour_n of_o their_o censure_n will_v be_v much_o abate_v if_o what_o some_o tell_v we_o be_v true_a that_o many_o of_o their_o passage_n be_v not_o level_v against_o successive_a marriage_n but_o against_o have_v two_o wife_n at_o the_o same_o time_n for_o as_o a_o learned_a man_n have_v observe_v there_o be_v three_o sort_n of_o digamy_n load_n the_o first_o a_o man_n have_v two_o wife_n at_o once_o this_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o roman_a law_n the_o second_o when_o the_o former_a wife_n be_v dead_a the_o man_n marry_v a_o second_o time_n a_o three_o when_o for_o any_o slight_a cause_n a_o man_n put_v away_o his_o wife_n by_o a_o bill_n of_o divorce_n and_o marry_v another_o which_o though_o then_o frequent_o practise_v and_o connive_v at_o if_o not_o allow_v by_o the_o law_n of_o those_o time_n be_v yet_o prohibit_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o this_o last_o sort_n say_v he_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_a canon_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v three_o they_o be_v infinite_o
this_o wicked_a imputation_n it_o may_v not_o be_v amiss_o before_o we_o conclude_v to_o inquire_v a_o little_a into_o the_o rise_n and_o original_n of_o this_o absurd_a and_o malicious_a charge_n 294._o origen_n father_n it_o upon_o the_o jew_n as_o if_o they_o have_v false_o and_o spiteful_o invent_v it_o as_o they_o do_v other_o thing_n to_o disgrace_v and_o prejudice_n christianity_n and_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o some_o measure_n it_o succeed_v according_o keep_v many_o at_o a_o distance_n from_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o even_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v some_o who_o for_o this_o very_a reason_n will_v have_v no_o discourse_n or_o commerce_n with_o a_o christian_a but_o though_o both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n have_v malice_n and_o spite_n enough_o against_o the_o christian_n yet_o i_o can_v hardly_o think_v that_o it_o be_v a_o pure_o invent_v falsehood_n but_o that_o it_o have_v some_o ground_n of_o pretence_n though_o ill_o apply_v and_o so_o we_o shall_v find_v it_o have_v for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o know_v that_o in_o the_o most_o early_a time_n of_o christianity_n there_o be_v several_a sort_n of_o heretic_n who_o though_o they_o have_v their_o particular_a name_n yet_o all_o call_v themselves_o christian_n account_v that_o hereby_o they_o grace_v and_o honour_v their_o party_n as_o epiphanius_n tell_v we_o the_o follower_n of_o simon_n magus_n 58._o menander_n martion_n marcus_n basilides_n etc._n etc._n who_o all_o go_v under_o the_o general_a name_n of_o gnostic_n and_o be_v under_o the_o pretence_n of_o religion_n guilty_a of_o the_o most_o prodigious_a villainy_n and_o particular_o those_o we_o be_v speak_v of_o 132._o irenaeus_n report_v of_o they_o that_o they_o give_v up_o themselves_o to_o all_o filthiness_n and_o bestiality_n not_o only_o private_o corrupt_v the_o woman_n who_o they_o have_v inveagle_v into_o their_o sect_n as_o some_o of_o they_o return_v after_o to_o the_o church_n confess_v with_o shame_n and_o sorrow_n but_o open_o and_o with_o bare_a face_n marry_v the_o woman_n who_o they_o have_v seduce_v from_o their_o husband_n commit_v the_o most_o execrable_a wickedness_n and_o laugh_v at_o the_o pious_a and_o orthodox_n christian_n who_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n restrain_v from_o sin_n either_o in_o word_n or_o thought_n as_o a_o company_n of_o ignorant_a and_o silly_a fellow_n magnify_v themselves_o style_v themselves_o perfect_a and_o the_o seed_n of_o election_n and_o much_o more_o in_o other_o place_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n where_o he_o give_v account_n of_o the_o profane_a and_o hellish_a rite_n of_o their_o assembly_n of_o the_o carpocratian_o another_o gang_n of_o those_o brutish_a heretic_n 430._o clemens_n alexandrinus_n relate_v the_o same_o both_o as_o to_o their_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n report_v the_o matter_n almost_o in_o the_o very_a same_o circumstance_n wherein_o it_o be_v charge_v upon_o the_o christian_n by_o the_o heathen_a in_o min._n foelix_n viz._n that_o both_o man_n and_o woman_n use_v to_o meet_v at_o supper_n which_o they_o have_v in_o imitation_n of_o the_o true_a christian_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o love-feast_n where_o after_o they_o have_v load_v themselves_o with_o a_o plentiful_a meal_n to_o prevent_v all_o shame_n if_o they_o have_v any_o remain_v they_o put_v out_o the_o light_n and_o then_o promiscuous_o mix_v in_o filthiness_n with_o one_o another_o or_o else_o each_o sort_v as_o they_o please_v and_o of_o the_o gnostic_n epiphanius_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o have_v their_o wife_n in_o common_a 42._o and_o if_o any_o stranger_n of_o their_o party_n come_v to_o they_o both_o man_n and_o woman_n have_v this_o mark_n and_o sign_n to_o know_v one_o another_o by_o stretch_v out_o their_o hand_n by_o way_n of_o salutation_n they_o use_v to_o tickle_v each_o other_o in_o the_o ball_n of_o the_o hand_n by_o which_o they_o be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o stranger_n real_o be_v of_o their_o gang_n and_o party_n among_o their_o brethren_n the_o carpocratian_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o mark_v their_o disciple_n and_o proselyte_n unde_fw-la the_o right_a ear_n with_o a_o brand_n 51._o a_o slit_n or_o a_o hole_n that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o ready_o discern_v they_o this_o agree_v exact_o with_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o heathen_n that_o they_o know_v one_o another_o at_o the_o first_o sight_n by_o privy_a mark_n and_o sign_n and_o have_v thus_o own_a and_o receive_v each_o other_o they_o go_v to_o their_o luxurious_a feast_n and_o to_o those_o horrid_a brutishness_n that_o follow_v after_o now_o this_o be_v the_o case_n with_o these_o abominable_a wretch_n who_o yet_o have_v the_o face_n to_o call_v themselves_o christian_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o jew_n and_o gentile_n who_o be_v greedy_a of_o any_o occasion_n to_o bespatter_n and_o reproach_n christian_n and_o rather_o than_o not_o find_v a_o occasion_n will_v make_v one_o charge_v it_o upon_o all_o christian_n either_o not_o know_v it_o to_o be_v otherwise_o or_o if_o they_o do_v not_o willing_a to_o distinguish_v between_o true_a and_o false_a and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a and_o only_o rise_v and_o ground_n of_o the_o charge_n beside_o some_o intimation_n of_o it_o in_o justin_n martyr_n 70._o we_o have_v it_o express_o assert_v by_o eusebius_n 120._o as_o that_o which_o give_v be_v to_o that_o absurd_a and_o impious_a opinion_n which_o spread_v so_o fast_o among_o the_o heathen_n of_o the_o christian_n be_v guilty_a of_o promiscuous_a mixture_n to_o the_o great_a reproach_n and_o infamy_n of_o the_o christian_a name_n i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o this_o malicious_a report_n may_v receive_v strength_n and_o encouragement_n from_o the_o servant_n of_o some_o christian_n who_o be_v rack_v by_o the_o heathen_n may_v confess_v what_o they_o put_v into_o their_o mouth_n and_o this_o charge_n among_o the_o rest_n this_o the_o same_o historian_n relate_v out_o of_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o church_n in_o france_n 156._o certain_a gentile_n who_o be_v servant_n to_o some_o christian_n be_v apprehend_v and_o have_v see_v the_o exquisite_a torment_n which_o the_o christian_n be_v put_v to_o for_o fear_n of_o the_o like_a do_v at_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o soldier_n who_o urge_v they_o to_o it_o confess_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v among_o they_o incestuous_a mixture_n and_o supper_n furnish_v with_o man_n flesh_n lay_v such_o thing_n to_o their_o charge_n as_o they_o hold_v unlawful_a to_o speak_v or_o think_v of_o or_o can_v believe_v be_v ever_o do_v by_o man_n which_o be_v once_o divulge_v they_o every_o where_o fall_v upon_o the_o christian_n with_o the_o great_a rage_n and_o fierceness_n so_o in_o the_o persecution_n under_o maximinus_n 350._o one_o of_o the_o commander_n that_o then_o reside_v at_o damascus_n lay_v hold_v of_o a_o few_o light_a inconsiderable_a woman_n in_o the_o market_n and_o threaten_v they_o with_o the_o rack_n force_v the_o wretch_n public_o to_o confess_v that_o they_o have_v former_o be_v christian_n and_o that_o they_o know_v all_o their_o villainy_n that_o in_o their_o religious_a meeting_n they_o commit_v the_o most_o beastly_a action_n and_o indeed_o what_o ever_o else_o he_o will_v have_v they_o say_v that_o may_v disgrace_v christianity_n this_o confession_n of_o they_o he_o cause_v to_o be_v enter_v into_o the_o public_a record_n and_o then_o transmit_v it_o to_o the_o emperor_n by_o who_o command_n it_o be_v immediate_o publish_v in_o all_o city_n and_o place_n of_o the_o empire_n so_o industrious_o do_v the_o malice_n of_o man_n and_o devil_n bend_v all_o the_o nerve_n of_o their_o power_n and_o subtlety_n though_o in_o vain_a either_o whole_o to_o suppress_v or_o at_o least_o to_o dishearten_v and_o baâ—â—le_v out_o the_o christian_n which_o bring_v i_o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o another_o virtue_n no_o less_o remarkable_a in_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n chap._n vi_o of_o their_o readiness_n and_o constancy_n in_o profess_v their_o religion_n their_o courage_n and_o undauntedness_n in_o profess_v the_o truth_n though_o reproach_v and_o persecute_v their_o open_a and_o resolute_a own_n it_o to_o the_o face_n of_o their_o enemy_n and_o in_o defiance_n of_o the_o great_a danger_n the_o story_n of_o victorinus_n the_o rhetorician_n convert_v by_o simplician_n the_o free_a and_o impartial_a answer_n of_o maris_n to_o julian_n of_o basil_n to_o the_o arrian_n governor_n polycarp'_v refuse_v to_o fly_v when_o officer_n be_v send_v to_o apprehend_v he_o his_o resolute_a carriage_n before_o the_o proconsul_n the_o like_a of_o cyprian_a no_o torment_n can_v make_v they_o deny_v christ_n woman_n unconquerable_a the_o excellent_a instance_n of_o blandina_fw-la and_o other_o divers_a voluntary_o offer_v themselves_o other_o offer_v to_o plead_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o christians_n though_o with_o the_o immediate_a hazard_n of_o their_o life_n this_o boldness_n and_o resolution_n note_v as_o a_o argument_n
be_v of_o a_o fearful_a and_o bashful_a temper_n which_o he_o utter_o refuse_v and_o open_o make_v it_o before_o all_o the_o people_n affirm_v it_o to_o be_v unreasonable_a that_o he_o shall_v be_v ashamed_a to_o confess_v his_o hope_n of_o salvation_n before_o the_o people_n who_o while_o he_o teach_v rhetoric_n wherein_o he_o hope_v for_o no_o such_o reward_n have_v public_o profess_v it_o every_o day_n a_o action_n that_o beget_v great_a wonder_n in_o rome_n as_o it_o be_v no_o less_o matter_n of_o rejoice_v to_o the_o church_n no_o danger_n can_v then_o sway_v good_a man_n from_o do_v of_o their_o duty_n cyprian_n high_o commend_v cornelius_n for_o take_v the_o bishopric_n of_o rome_n upon_o he_o in_o so_o dangerous_a a_o time_n 68_o for_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o mind_n and_o the_o unshaken_a firmness_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o the_o undaunted_a managery_n of_o his_o place_n at_o a_o time_n when_o decius_n the_o tyrant_n threaten_v such_o heavy_a severity_n to_o the_o minister_n of_o christianity_n and_o will_v soon_o endure_v a_o corrival_n in_o the_o empire_n than_o a_o bishop_n to_o sit_v at_o rome_n how_o free_o how_o impartial_o do_v they_o speak_v their_o mind_n even_o to_o the_o face_n of_o their_o bitter_a enemy_n when_o maris_n bishop_n of_o chalcedon_n a_o man_n blind_a with_o age_n 183_o meet_v julian_n the_o emperor_n he_o bold_o charge_v he_o with_o his_o atheism_n and_o apostasy_n from_o the_o christian_a faith_n julian_n reproach_v he_o with_o his_o blindness_n and_o tell_v he_o his_o galilean_a god_n will_v never_o cure_v he_o to_o which_o the_o good_a old_a man_n present_o answer_v i_o thank_v my_o god_n who_o have_v take_v away_o my_o sight_n that_o i_o may_v not_o behold_v the_o face_n of_o one_o that_o have_v lapse_v into_o so_o great_a impiety_n be_v they_o at_o any_o time_n attempt_v by_o art_n of_o flattery_n and_o enticement_n the_o charm_n will_v not_o take_v place_n upon_o they_o 75_o so_o when_o julian_n both_o by_o himself_o and_o the_o officer_n of_o his_o army_n set_v upon_o the_o soldier_n and_o by_o fair_a promise_n of_o preferment_n and_o reward_n seek_v to_o fetch_v they_o off_o from_o christianity_n though_o he_o prevail_v upon_o some_o few_o weak_a and_o instable_a mind_n yet_o the_o far_o great_a part_n stand_v off_o yea_o by_o many_o even_o of_o the_o mean_a and_o most_o inconsiderable_a quality_n his_o temptation_n be_v as_o resolute_o beat_v back_o as_o the_o blow_n of_o a_o engine_n be_v by_o a_o wall_n of_o marble_n nor_o be_v they_o any_o more_o shake_v by_o storm_n and_o threaten_n when_o modestus_n the_o governor_n under_o valens_n the_o arrian_n emperor_n can_v not_o by_o any_o mean_n bring_v over_o s._n basil_n to_o the_o party_n 350._o he_o threaten_v he_o with_o severity_n do_v thou_o not_o fear_v this_o power_n that_o i_o have_v why_o shall_v i_o fear_v say_v basil_n what_o can_v thou_o do_v or_o what_o can_v i_o suffer_v the_o other_o answer_v the_o loss_n of_o thy_o estate_n banishnent_a torment_n and_o death_n but_o threaten_v we_o with_o something_o else_o if_o thou_o can_v say_v basil_n for_o none_o of_o these_o thing_n can_v reach_v we_o confiscation_n of_o estate_n can_v hurt_v he_o that_o have_v nothing_o to_o lose_v unless_o thou_o want_v these_o totter_a and_o threadbare_a garment_n and_o a_o few_o book_n wherein_o all_o my_o estate_n lie_v nor_o can_v i_o be_v proper_o banish_v who_o be_o not_o tie_v to_o any_o place_n wherever_o i_o be_o it_o will_v be_v my_o country_n the_o whole_a earth_n be_v god_n in_o which_o i_o be_o but_o a_o pilgrim_n and_o a_o stranger_n i_o fear_v no_o torment_n my_o body_n not_o be_v able_a to_o hold_v out_o beyond_o the_o first_o stroke_n and_o for_o death_n it_o will_v be_v a_o kindness_n to_o i_o for_o it_o will_v but_o so_o much_o the_o soon_o send_v i_o unto_o god_n for_o who_o sake_n i_o live_v and_o be_o indeed_o in_o a_o great_a measure_n already_o dead_a towards_o which_o i_o have_v be_v a_o long_a time_n hasten_v and_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o wonder_v at_o this_o freedom_n of_o speech_n in_o other_o thing_n we_o be_v meek_a and_o yield_a but_o when_o the_o cause_n of_o god_n and_o religion_n be_v concern_v overlook_a all_o other_o thing_n we_o direct_v our_o thought_n only_o unto_o he_o and_o then_o fire_n and_o sword_n wild_a beast_n and_o engine_n to_o tear_v off_o our_o flesh_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o terror_n that_o they_o be_v rather_o a_o pleasure_n and_o recreation_n to_o we_o reproach_n and_o threaten_v and_o use_v your_o power_n to_o the_o utmost_a yet_o let_v the_o emperor_n know_v that_o you_o shall_v never_o be_v able_a to_o make_v we_o assent_v to_o your_o wicked_a doctrine_n no_o though_o you_o shall_v threaten_v ten_o thousand_o time_n worse_o than_o all_o this_o the_o governor_n be_v strange_o surprise_v with_o the_o spirit_n and_o resolution_n of_o the_o man_n and_o go_v and_o tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o one_o poor_a bishop_n be_v too_o hard_o for_o they_o all_o and_o indeed_o so_o big_a be_v their_o spirit_n with_o a_o desire_n to_o assert_v and_o propagate_v their_o religion_n that_o they_o will_v not_o hide_v their_o head_n to_o decline_v the_o great_a danger_n 130._o when_o the_o officer_n be_v send_v to_o apprehend_v s._n polycarp_n and_o have_v with_o great_a industry_n and_o cruelty_n find_v out_o the_o place_n where_o he_o be_v though_o he_o have_v timely_a notice_n to_o have_v escape_v by_o go_v into_o another_o house_n yet_o he_o refuse_v say_v the_o will_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v do_v and_o come_v down_o out_o of_o his_o chamber_n salute_v the_o officer_n with_o a_o cheerful_a and_o a_o pleasant_a countenance_n as_o they_o be_v carry_v he_o back_o two_o person_n of_o eminency_n and_o authority_n meet_v he_o in_o the_o way_n take_v he_o up_o into_o their_o chariot_n labour_v by_o all_o mean_n to_o persuade_v he_o to_o do_v sacrifice_n which_o when_o he_o absolute_o refuse_v after_o all_o their_o importunity_n they_o turn_v their_o kindness_n into_o reproach_n and_o tumble_v he_o with_o so_o much_o violence_n out_o of_o the_o chariot_n that_o he_o be_v sore_o bruise_v with_o the_o fall_n but_o nothing_o daunt_v as_o if_o he_o have_v receive_v no_o harm_n he_o cheerful_o go_v on_o his_o way_n a_o voice_n be_v hear_v as_o he_o go_v along_o as_o it_o be_v from_o heaven_n polycarp_n be_v strong_a and_o quit_v thyself_o like_o a_o man_n when_o he_o come_v before_o the_o tribunal_n the_o proconsul_n ask_v he_o whether_o he_o be_v polycarp_n which_o he_o present_o confess_v then_o he_o attempt_v by_o all_o art_n of_o persuasion_n to_o urge_v he_o to_o deny_v christ_n or_o to_o do_v but_o something_o that_o may_v look_v like_o it_o but_o all_o in_o vain_a these_o fourscore_o and_o six_o year_n say_v he_o have_v i_o serve_v christ_n and_o he_o never_o do_v i_o any_o harm_n and_o how_o then_o can_v i_o blaspheme_v my_o master_n and_o my_o saviour_n be_v urge_v to_o swear_v by_o the_o emperor_n genius_n he_o reply_v forasmuch_o as_o thou_o presse_v i_o to_o do_v this_o pretend_v thou_o know_v not_o who_o i_o be_o know_v i_o be_o a_o christian_n then_o the_o proconsul_n tell_v he_o he_o will_v throw_v he_o to_o the_o wild_a beast_n unless_o he_o alter_v his_o opinion_n call_v for_o they_o answer_v polycarp_n for_o we_o have_v no_o mind_n to_o change_v from_o better_a to_o worse_o as_o count_v that_o change_n only_o to_o be_v honest_a and_o laudable_a which_o be_v from_o vice_n to_o virtue_n but_o if_o thou_o make_v so_o light_a of_o wild_a beast_n add_v the_o proconsul_n i_o will_v have_v a_o fire_n that_o shall_v tame_v thou_o to_o which_o the_o good_a old_a man_n return_v you_o threaten_v sir_n a_o fire_n that_o will_v burn_v for_o a_o hour_n and_o present_o be_v extinguish_v but_o know_v not_o that_o there_o be_v a_o fire_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n in_o the_o judgement_n to_o come_v reserve_v for_o the_o punishment_n of_o all_o wicked_a man_n but_o why_o delay_v you_o execute_v what_o ever_o you_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o this_o and_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n he_o discourse_v of_o to_o the_o great_a admiration_n of_o the_o proconsul_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v terrify_v with_o what_o be_v say_v to_o he_o that_o he_o be_v fill_v with_o joy_n and_o cheerfulness_n and_o a_o certain_a grace_n and_o loveliness_n overspread_v his_o face_n so_o likewise_o when_o cyprian_n be_v bring_v before_o the_o proconsul_n 17._o thou_o be_v say_v he_o thascius_n cyprian_n who_o have_v be_v a_o ringleader_n to_o man_n of_o a_o wicked_a mind_n the_o emperor_n command_v thou_o to_o do_v sacrifice_n and_o therefore_o consult_v thy_o welfare_n to_o which_o he_o answer_v i_o be_o cyprian_a i_o be_o a_o christian_n
of_o a_o second_o wickedness_n like_v to_o that_o which_o they_o commit_v against_o socrates_n and_o lest_o they_o again_o offend_v against_o the_o majesty_n of_o philosophy_n it_o be_v alas_o not_o kindness_n to_o the_o athenian_n but_o cowardice_n and_o fear_n of_o punishment_n make_v he_o so_o hasty_o pack_v up_o and_o be_v go_v and_o leave_v his_o opinion_n behind_o he_o to_o shift_v for_o themselves_o as_o well_o as_o they_o can_v 33._o nay_o eunapius_n himself_o confess_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n when_o paganism_n begin_v to_o go_v down_o the_o wind_n and_o christianity_n to_o be_v advance_v and_o honour_v their_o best_a philosopher_n the_o great_a scholar_n of_o jamblichus_n take_v sanctuary_n at_o a_o mysterious_a secrecy_n and_o wise_o keep_v their_o dogmata_fw-la and_o opinion_n to_o themselves_o seal_v up_o under_o a_o profound_a and_o religious_a silence_n no_o they_o be_v the_o christian_n only_o the_o very_o mean_a of_o who_o dare_v stand_v by_o and_o defend_v naked_a truth_n in_o the_o face_n of_o danger_n and_o death_n itself_o this_o be_v as_o eusebius_n note_v one_o of_o the_o most_o wonderful_a thing_n in_o christian_a religion_n 14._o that_o they_o who_o embrace_v it_o be_v not_o only_o ready_a to_o profess_v it_o in_o word_n but_o entertain_v it_o with_o such_o a_o mighty_a affection_n and_o sincerity_n of_o soul_n as_o willing_o to_o prefer_v the_o bear_a testimony_n to_o it_o even_o before_o life_n itself_o and_o indeed_o this_o piece_n of_o right_n be_v do_v they_o by_o pliny_n himself_o 10._o where_o speak_v of_o some_o who_o have_v be_v accuse_v for_o christian_n to_o show_v how_o far_o they_o be_v from_o it_o ready_o blaspheme_v christ_n and_o sacrifice_v to_o the_o god_n he_o add_v none_o of_o which_o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o who_o be_v true_o christian_n can_v by_o any_o mean_n be_v compel_v to_o do_v nay_o thus_o much_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o oracle_n itself_o for_o when_o porphyry_n the_o great_a philosopher_n and_o acute_a enemy_n of_o the_o christian_n inquire_v of_o apollo_n oracle_n what_o god_n he_o shall_v make_v his_o address_n to_o for_o the_o recovery_n of_o his_o wife_n back_o from_o christianity_n the_o oracle_n return_v he_o this_o answer_n affect_v as_o himself_o report_v it_o in_o his_o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o it_o be_v corrupt_o in_o s._n augustin_n a_o book_n frequent_o cite_v both_o by_o eusebius_n and_o theodoret_n where_o by_o the_o way_n in_o the_o latin_a version_n of_o theodoret_n it_o be_v by_o a_o strange_a mistake_n render_v de_fw-la electorum_fw-la philosophia_fw-la as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o this_o book_n concern_v the_o philosophy_n draw_v from_o oracle_n he_o tell_v we_o he_o receive_v this_o answer_n that_o he_o may_v as_o well_o and_o to_o better_a purpose_n attempt_v to_o write_v upon_o the_o surface_n of_o the_o water_n or_o to_o fly_v like_o a_o bird_n in_o the_o air_n than_o to_o reduce_v his_o wife_n from_o those_o wicked_a sentiment_n she_o have_v take_v in_o and_o this_o be_v so_o common_a and_o notorious_a that_o it_o become_v in_o a_o manner_n proverbial_a whence_o that_o of_o galen_n when_o he_o will_v express_v how_o pertinacious_o the_o philosopher_n adhere_v to_o those_o sentiment_n they_o have_v once_o drink_v in_o 3._o and_o how_o very_o hard_a and_o almost_o impossible_a it_o be_v to_o convince_v they_o soon_o say_v he_o may_v a_o man_n undeceive_v a_o jew_n or_o a_o christian_a and_o make_v they_o renounce_v the_o doctrine_n of_o moses_n or_o of_o christ_n than_o philosopher_n and_o physician_n that_o be_v once_o addict_v to_o their_o several_a sect_n chap._n vii_o of_o their_o exemplary_a patience_n under_o suffering_n christianity_n likely_a to_o engage_v its_o follower_n in_o suffering_n and_o why_o continual_a edict_n put_v forth_o against_o christian_n the_o form_n of_o those_o imperial_a order_n exemplify_v out_o of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o martyr_n the_o fierce_a opposition_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n and_o their_o probable_a hope_n of_o have_v destroy_v christianity_n evidence_v from_o several_a inscription_n to_o that_o purpose_n find_v in_o spain_n the_o greatness_n of_o the_o torment_n christian_n endure_v some_o of_o the_o ordinary_a kind_n of_o they_o describe_v the_o cross_n the_o pain_n and_o ignominy_n of_o it_o person_n crucify_v with_o their_o head_n downward_o the_o rack_n what_o catasta_n ad_fw-la pulpitum_fw-la post_fw-la catastam_fw-la ungulae_fw-la one_o of_o these_o keep_v and_o adore_v as_o a_o relic_n at_o rome_n the_o wheel_n burn_v throw_v to_o wild_a beast_n be_v condemn_v to_o mine_n their_o treatment_n there_o and_o the_o case_n of_o such_o person_n some_o of_o the_o extraordinary_a way_n of_o punishment_n use_v towards_o christian_n tear_v asunder_o by_o branch_n of_o tree_n burn_v in_o pitch_a coat_n boil_v in_o pot_n of_o oil_n or_o lead_n etc._n etc._n their_o carriage_n under_o these_o suffering_n sedate_v and_o calm_v meek_a and_o patient_a their_o refuse_v to_o make_v use_n of_o opportunity_n to_o avoid_v suffer_v whether_o they_o may_v fly_v and_o withdraw_v in_o time_n of_o persecution_n allow_v and_o practise_v in_o some_o case_n two_o instanced_a in_o where_o person_n be_v of_o more_o than_o ordinary_a use_n and_o eminency_n where_o they_o be_v weak_a for_o the_o present_a and_o not_o like_a to_o hold_v out_o prove_v by_o particular_a instance_n their_o cheerful_a offer_v themselves_o to_o the_o rage_n and_o fury_n of_o their_o enemy_n confess_v by_o the_o relation_n of_o their_o judge_n and_o bitter_a adversary_n tiberianus_n arrius_n antoninus_n lucian_n the_o earnest_a desire_n of_o martyrdom_n in_o ignatius_n laurentius_n origen_n and_o other_o when_o unjust_o condemn_v their_o judge_n thank_v for_o condemn_v they_o their_o glory_v in_o suffering_n and_o be_v crucify_v babylas_n the_o martyr_n chain_n bury_v with_o he_o no_o sign_n of_o a_o impatient_a mind_n under_o their_o bitter_a torment_n a_o account_n of_o their_o cheerful_a suffering_n out_o of_o cyprian_a their_o patience_n wonder_v at_o by_o their_o enemy_n their_o grand_a support_n under_o suffer_v the_o hope_n and_o assurance_n of_o a_o reward_n in_o heaven_n the_o case_n of_o the_o forty_o martyr_n in_o s._n basil_n psalm_n sing_v at_o the_o funeral_n of_o christian_n and_o light_n carry_v before_o the_o corpse_n and_o why_o christianity_n vast_o increase_v by_o the_o patience_n and_o constancy_n of_o christian_n martyr_n account_n of_o his_o conversion_n by_o this_o mean_n julian_n general_o refuse_v to_o put_v christian_n to_o death_n and_o why_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a heathen_n corcern_v the_o christian_n conrage_v and_o patience_n under_o suffering_n that_o the_o christian_a religion_n at_o its_o first_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n be_v likely_a to_o engage_v its_o follower_n in_o misery_n and_o suffering_n can_v not_o be_v unknown_a to_o any_o that_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o its_o doctrine_n and_o the_o tendency_n of_o its_o design_n the_o severity_n of_o its_o precept_n so_o direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o corrupt_a and_o vicious_a inclination_n of_o man_n the_o purity_n of_o its_o worship_n so_o flat_o contrary_a to_o the_o loose_a and_o obscene_a rite_n and_o solemnity_n of_o the_o heathen_n its_o absolute_a inconsistency_n with_o those_o religion_n which_o have_v obtain_v for_o so_o many_o age_n which_o then_o have_v such_o firm_a possession_n of_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n and_o all_o the_o power_n and_o policy_n of_o the_o world_n to_o secure_v and_o back_v they_o can_v not_o prophesy_v to_o it_o any_o kind_n or_o welcome_a entertainment_n this_o sect_n for_o so_o they_o call_v it_o be_v every_o where_o not_o only_o speak_v but_o fight_v against_o for_o since_o man_n have_v a_o natural_a veneration_n for_o antiquity_n and_o especial_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n they_o think_v themselves_o concern_v to_o defend_v that_o way_n that_o have_v be_v convey_v to_o they_o from_o their_o ancestor_n and_o to_o set_v themselves_o with_o might_n and_o main_a against_o whatever_o may_v oppose_v it_o especial_o the_o great_a one_o of_o those_o time_n and_o the_o roman_a emperor_n make_v it_o their_o master-design_n to_o oppress_v and_o stifle_v this_o infant_n religion_n and_o to_o banish_v it_o out_o of_o the_o world_n hence_o those_o imperial_a order_n that_o be_v daily_o send_v abroad_o into_o all_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o command_v and_o empower_v their_o governor_n to_o ruin_n and_o destroy_v the_o christian_n of_o which_o that_o we_o may_v the_o better_o apprehend_v the_o form_n of_o they_o it_o may_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o set_v down_o one_o or_o two_o of_o they_o out_o of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o martyr_n this_o follow_v be_v agree_v upon_o both_o by_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o whole_a senate_n of_o rome_n decius_n and_o valerian_n emperor_n martyr_n triumpher_n
conqueror_n august_n pious_a together_o with_o the_o whole_a senate_n 6._o have_v by_o common_a consent_n decree_v thus_o whereas_o we_o have_v receive_v the_o gift_n and_o blessing_n of_o the_o god_n by_o who_o we_o enjoy_v victory_n over_o our_o enemy_n as_o also_o temperate_a season_n and_o fruit_n in_o great_a plenty_n and_o abundance_n since_o we_o have_v find_v they_o our_o great_a benefactor_n and_o to_o supply_v we_o with_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v universal_o beneficial_a to_o all_o we_o therefore_o unanimous_o decree_v that_o all_o order_n of_o man_n as_o well_o child_n as_o servant_n soldier_n as_o private_a person_n shall_v offer_v sacrifice_n to_o the_o god_n do_v reverence_n and_o supplication_n to_o they_o and_o if_o any_o shall_v dare_v to_o violate_v our_o divine_a order_n thus_o unanimous_o agree_v upon_o we_o command_v that_o he_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n and_o afterward_o expose_v to_o several_a kind_n of_o torment_n if_o by_o this_o mean_v he_o be_v reclaim_v he_o may_v expect_v no_o mean_a honour_n from_o we_o but_o if_o he_o shall_v persist_v contumacious_a after_o many_o torture_n let_v he_o be_v behead_v or_o throw_v into_o the_o sea_n or_o cast_v out_o to_o be_v devour_v by_o dog_n and_o bird_n of_o prey_n but_o especial_o if_o there_o be_v any_o find_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o christian_n as_o for_o those_o that_o obey_v our_o decree_n they_o shall_v receive_v great_a honour_n and_o reward_n from_o we_o so_o happy_o fare_v you_o well_o to_o this_o we_o may_v add_v that_o short_a rescript_n of_o valerian_n 4._o valerian_n the_o emperor_n to_o the_o minister_n and_o governor_n of_o province_n we_o understand_v that_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o law_n be_v violate_v by_o those_o who_o in_o these_o day_n call_v themselves_o christian_n wherefore_o we_o will_v that_o apprehend_v they_o unless_o they_o sacrifice_v to_o our_o god_n you_o expose_v they_o to_o divers_a kind_n of_o punishment_n that_o so_o both_o justice_n may_v have_v place_n without_o delay_n and_o vengeance_n in_o cut_v off_o impiety_n have_v attain_v its_o end_n may_v proceed_v no_o further_o this_o course_n they_o prosecute_v with_o so_o much_o vigour_n and_o fierceness_n that_o some_o of_o they_o boast_v that_o they_o have_v absolute_o effect_v their_o design_n witness_v those_o trophy_n and_o triumphal_a arch_n that_o be_v every_o where_o erect_v to_o perpetuate_v the_o memory_n of_o their_o conquest_n over_o christianity_n whereof_o these_o two_o inscription_n find_v at_o clunia_n in_o spain_n be_v a_o sufficient_a evidence_n diocletianus_n 3._o jovius_n et_fw-la maximian_n herculeus_fw-la caes._n augg._n amplificato_fw-la per._n orien_n tem_fw-la et_fw-la occidentem_fw-la imp._n rome_n et_fw-la nomine_fw-la christianorum_fw-la deleto_fw-it qui_fw-la remp._n ever_o tebant_fw-la the_o other_o diocletian_a 4._o caes._n aug_n galerio_n in._n ori_n enter_fw-la adopt_v supers_n titione_n christ_n ubiq_fw-la deleta_fw-la et_fw-la cull_v tu_fw-la deor._n propagato_fw-la the_o meaning_n of_o both_o which_o be_v to_o show_v that_o diocletian_a and_o his_o colleague_n maximianus_n have_v every_o be_v extinguish_v the_o wicked_a superstition_n of_o christ_n so_o pernicious_a to_o the_o commonwealth_n and_o have_v restore_v paganism_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o god_n but_o long_o before_o they_o we_o find_v nero_n the_o first_o emperor_n that_o raise_v persecution_n against_o the_o christian_n as_o tertullian_n note_v so_o active_a in_o the_o business_n as_o to_o glory_n or_o some_o flatterer_n in_o his_o behalf_n that_o he_o have_v do_v the_o work_n witness_v a_o inscription_n find_v also_o in_o spain_n neroni_n 9_o cl._n cais_n aug_n pont_n max._n ob._n provinc_fw-la latronib_fw-la et_fw-la his_o qui_fw-la novam_fw-la generi_fw-la hum_o super_fw-la stition_n inculcab_n purgatam_fw-la this_o inscription_n be_v set_v up_o in_o memory_n of_o his_o have_v purge_v the_o country_n of_o robber_n and_o such_o as_o have_v introduce_v and_o obtrude_v a_o new_a superstition_n upon_o mankind_n the_o christian_n its_o true_a be_v not_o particular_o name_v in_o it_o probable_o the_o gentile_n so_o much_o detest_v the_o very_a name_n of_o christian_a that_o especial_o in_o public_a monument_n they_o will_v not_o mention_v it_o yet_o can_v it_o be_v mean_v of_o no_o other_o for_o beside_o that_o this_o character_n of_o inculeat_v their_o superstition_n admirable_o agree_v to_o christian_n who_o seek_v by_o all_o mean_n to_o instill_v their_o principle_n into_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n beside_o that_o superstition_n be_v the_o common_a title_n by_o which_o the_o gentile_n be_v wont_a to_o denote_v christianity_n beside_o this_o there_o be_v not_o as_o baronius_n observe_v any_o other_o new_a religion_n at_o that_o time_n 69._o or_o long_o before_o or_o after_o that_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n to_o be_v sure_a none_o that_o can_v be_v the_o object_n of_o nero_n persecution_n and_o how_o he_o entertain_v this_o tertullian_n sufficient_o intimate_v 6._o bid_v they_o search_v their_o own_o record_n and_o they_o will_v find_v and_o from_o this_o very_a inscription_n alone_o it_o be_v evident_a they_o think_v that_o at_o least_o in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o world_n they_o have_v whole_o extirpate_v and_o root_v it_o out_o by_o all_o which_o we_o may_v guess_v what_o hot_a service_n the_o christian_n have_v on_o it_o under_o those_o primitive_a persecution_n indeed_o their_o suffering_n be_v beyond_o all_o imagination_n great_a which_o yet_o do_v but_o so_o much_o the_o more_o exercise_n and_o advance_v their_o patience_n the_o bitterness_n of_o their_o suffering_n make_v their_o patience_n more_o eminent_a and_o illustrious_a of_o which_o that_o we_o may_v take_v the_o true_a measure_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o consider_v these_o two_o thing_n the_o greatness_n of_o those_o torment_n and_o suffering_n which_o the_o christian_n general_o undergo_v and_o then_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o carriage_n under_o they_o for_o the_o first_o the_o greatness_n of_o those_o torment_n and_o suffering_n which_o they_o undergo_v they_o be_v as_o bad_a as_o the_o wit_n and_o malice_n of_o either_o man_n or_o devil_n can_v invent_v in_o the_o consideration_n whereof_o we_o shall_v first_o take_v a_o view_n of_o those_o punishment_n which_o be_v more_o stand_v and_o ordinary_a familiar_o use_v among_o the_o greek_n and_o roman_n and_o then_o of_o such_o as_o be_v extraordinary_o make_v use_n of_o towards_o the_o christian_n among_o their_o ordinary_a method_n of_o execution_n these_o six_o be_v most_o eminent_a the_o cross_n the_o rack_n the_o wheel_n burn_v wild_a beast_n condemn_v to_o mine_n i._o the_o cross_n deserve_v the_o first_o place_n in_o our_o account_n not_o only_o as_o have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o universal_a way_n of_o punishment_n among_o the_o gentile_n and_o from_o they_o bring_v in_o among_o the_o jew_n but_o as_o be_v the_o instrument_n by_o which_o our_o bless_a saviour_n himself_o be_v put_v to_o death_n omit_v the_o various_a and_o different_a form_n and_o kind_n of_o it_o which_o be_v all_o use_v towards_o the_o primitive_a christian_n i_o intend_v here_o only_o that_o that_o be_v most_o common_a a_o straight_a piece_n of_o wood_n fix_v in_o the_o ground_n have_v a_o transverse_a beam_n fasten_v near_o the_o top_n of_o it_o not_o unlike_o the_o letter_n t_o though_o probable_o it_o have_v also_o a_o piece_n of_o wood_n arise_v above_o the_o top_n of_o it_o and_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o this_o way_n of_o punishment_n which_o render_v it_o very_o severe_a the_o pain_n and_o ignominy_n of_o it_o painful_a it_o must_v needs_o be_v because_o the_o party_n suffer_v be_v fasten_v to_o it_o with_o nail_n drive_v through_o his_o hand_n and_o foot_n which_o be_v the_o part_n where_o the_o nerve_n and_o sinew_n terminate_v and_o meet_v together_o must_v needs_o be_v most_o acute_o sensible_a of_o wound_n and_o violence_n and_o because_o they_o be_v pierce_v only_o in_o these_o part_n so_o far_o distant_a from_o the_o vital_n this_o make_v their_o death_n very_o linger_a and_o tedious_a double_v and_o treble_v every_o pain_n upon_o they_o insomuch_o that_o some_o out_o of_o a_o generous_a compassion_n have_v cause_v malefactor_n first_o to_o be_v strangle_v before_o they_o be_v crucify_v 76._o as_o julius_n caesar_n do_v towards_o the_o pirate_n who_o he_o have_v swear_v to_o execute_v upon_o the_o cross_n but_o no_o such_o favour_n be_v show_v to_o christian_n they_o be_v suffer_v to_o remain_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o all_o those_o exquisite_a pang_n 300._o till_o mere_a hunger_n starve_v they_o or_o the_o mercy_n of_o wild_a beast_n or_o bird_n of_o prey_n dispatch_v they_o thus_o s._n andrew_n the_o apostle_n continue_v two_o whole_a day_n upon_o the_o cross_n 30._o teach_v the_o people_n all_o the_o while_n 736._o timotheus_n and_o his_o wife_n maura_n after_o many_o other_o torment_v hang_v upon_o the_o cross_n nine_o day_n together_o before_o
the_o sea_n cut_v and_o burn_v of_o limb_n put_v out_o eye_n and_o mutilation_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n hunger_n and_o dig_v in_o mine_n chain_n and_o fetter_n all_o which_o for_o the_o great_a love_n that_o they_o have_v to_o their_o lord_n and_o master_n they_o account_v sweet_a than_o any_o happiness_n or_o pleasure_n whatsoever_o nay_o the_o very_a woman_n in_o this_o case_n be_v as_o courageous_a as_o the_o man_n many_o of_o who_o undergo_a the_o same_o conflict_n reap_v the_o same_o reward_n of_o their_o constancy_n and_o virtue_n but_o this_o will_v more_o distinct_o appear_v in_o a_o few_o particular_a case_n first_o when_o ever_o they_o be_v seek_v for_o in_o order_n to_o their_o be_v condemn_v and_o execute_v they_o care_v not_o to_o make_v use_n of_o opportunity_n to_o escape_v polycarp_n at_o his_o apprehension_n refuse_v to_o fly_v though_o go_v but_o into_o the_o next_o house_n may_v have_v save_v his_o life_n 28._o cyprian_a writing_n to_o the_o confessor_n commend_v they_o that_o when_o they_o be_v oft_o desire_v i_o suppose_v he_o mean_v by_o their_o gentile-friend_n and_o relation_n to_o go_v out_o of_o prison_n they_o choose_v rather_o to_o abide_v there_o still_o than_o to_o make_v their_o own_o escape_n tell_v they_o they_o have_v make_v as_o many_o confession_n as_o they_o have_v have_v opportunity_n to_o be_v go_v and_o have_v reject_v they_o though_o it_o be_v true_a he_o himself_o withdraw_v from_o carthage_n when_o the_o officer_n be_v send_v to_o take_v he_o and_o carry_v he_o to_o utica_n 161._o yet_o he_o do_v it_o as_o he_o tell_v his_o people_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o some_o friend_n but_o for_o this_o reason_n that_o when_o he_o do_v suffer_v he_o may_v suffer_v at_o carthage_n whereof_o he_o be_v bishop_n and_o that_o those_o truth_n which_o he_o have_v preach_v to_o they_o in_o his_o life_n he_o may_v seal_v before_o they_o with_o his_o blood_n a_o thing_n he_o earnest_o and_o daily_o beg_v of_o god_n and_o which_o be_v grant_v to_o he_o afterward_o and_o if_o they_o do_v not_o run_v away_o from_o suffer_v much_o less_o do_v they_o oppose_v it_o and_o make_v tumult_n and_o party_n to_o defend_v themselves_o no_o they_o be_v lead_v as_o lamb_n to_o the_o slaughter_n and_o as_o sheep_n before_o the_o shearer_n be_v dumb_a so_o open_v not_o they_o their_o mouth_n but_o commit_v their_o cause_n to_o he_o that_o judge_n righteous_o and_o who_o have_v say_v vengeance_n be_v i_o and_o i_o will_v repay_v it_o 202._o none_o of_o we_o say_v cyprian_n to_o the_o governor_n when_o apprehend_v make_v resistance_n nor_o though_o our_o party_n be_v large_a and_o numerous_a revenge_n himself_o for_o that_o unjust_a violence_n that_o you_o offer_v to_o we_o we_o patient_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o assurance_n of_o a_o future_a vengeance_n the_o innocent_a truckle_n under_o the_o unrighteous_a the_o guiltless_a quiet_o submit_v to_o pain_n and_o torture_n know_v for_o certain_a that_o whatever_o we_o now_o suffer_v shall_v not_o remain_v unpunished_a and_o that_o the_o great_a the_o injury_n that_o be_v do_v we_o in_o these_o persecution_n we_o endure_v the_o more_o just_a and_o heavy_a will_v be_v that_o vengeance_n that_o will_v follow_v it_o never_o be_v any_o wicked_a attempt_n make_v against_o christian_n but_o a_o divine_a vengeance_n be_v soon_o at_o the_o heel_n of_o it_o but_o though_o they_o thus_o resolute_o stand_v to_o it_o when_o the_o honour_n of_o their_o religion_n lie_v at_o stake_n yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v deny_v that_o in_o some_o case_n they_o hold_v it_o lawful_a and_o convenient_a to_o fly_v in_o time_n of_o persecution_n tertullian_n indeed_o in_o a_o book_n purposely_o write_v on_o this_o subject_n maintain_v it_o to_o be_v simple_o and_o absolute_o unlawful_a for_o christian_n to_o fly_v at_o such_o a_o time_n persecut_n a_o assertion_n which_o with_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o his_o wit_n and_o the_o flourish_n of_o his_o african_a eloquence_n he_o endeavour_v to_o render_v fair_a and_o pausible_a but_o beside_o the_o strictness_n and_o rigid_a severity_n of_o the_o man_n at_o all_o time_n this_o book_n be_v compose_v after_o his_o comply_v with_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o montanist_n who_o peculiar_a humour_n it_o be_v to_o outdo_v the_o orthodox_n by_o overstrain_v the_o austerity_n of_o religion_n as_o appear_v not_o only_o in_o this_o but_o in_o the_o case_n of_o marriage_n fast_n pennance_n and_o such_o like_a otherwise_o before_o his_o espouse_v those_o opinion_n he_o seem_v elsewhere_o to_o speak_v more_o favourable_o of_o shun_v persecution_n 147._o but_o whatever_o he_o think_v in_o the_o case_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o generality_n of_o the_o father_n be_v of_o another_o mind_n that_o christian_n may_v and_o ought_v to_o use_v prudence_n in_o this_o affair_n and_o at_o some_o time_n withdraw_v to_o avoid_v the_o storm_n when_o it_o be_v a_o come_n especial_o in_o these_o two_o case_n i._o when_o person_n be_v of_o more_o than_o ordinary_a use_n and_o eminency_n the_o save_n of_o who_o may_v be_v of_o great_a advantage_n to_o the_o church_n thus_o s._n paul_n be_v let_v down_o the_o wall_n in_o a_o basket_n when_o the_o governor_n of_o damascus_n seek_v his_o life_n thus_o cyprian_n withdraw_v from_o carthage_n and_o lay_v hide_v for_o two_o year_n together_o during_o which_o time_n he_o give_v secret_a order_n for_o govern_v of_o the_o church_n 545._o thus_o athanasius_n when_o syrianus_n and_o his_o soldier_n break_v into_o the_o church_n to_o apprehend_v he_o be_v by_o the_o universal_a cry_n both_o of_o clergy_n and_o people_n persuade_v and_o in_o a_o manner_n force_v to_o retire_v and_o save_v himself_o in_o which_o retirement_n he_o continue_v so_o long_o that_o the_o arrian_n charge_v he_o with_o fear_n and_o cowardice_n insomuch_o that_o for_o his_o own_o vindication_n he_o be_v force_v to_o write_v a_o apology_n for_o himself_o wherein_o he_o learned_o and_o eloquent_o discourse_v the_o whole_a affair_n justify_v himself_o from_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n of_o jacob_n moses_n david_n elias_n from_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o his_o apostle_n in_o the_o new_a from_o the_o plain_a and_o positive_a allowance_n of_o the_o gospel_n when_o they_o persecute_v you_o in_o one_o city_n flee_v into_o another_o and_o that_o when_o they_o shall_v see_v the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n stand_v in_o the_o holy_a place_n i._n e._n the_o misery_n that_o be_v to_o come_v upon_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o roman_a army_n they_o shall_v fly_v unto_o the_o mountian_n and_o if_o upon_o the_o house_n top_n or_o in_o the_o field_n not_o turn_v back_o to_o fetch_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v leave_v behind_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o apostle_n to_o shun_v the_o storm_n because_o they_o be_v the_o instrument_n immediate_o depute_v to_o propagate_v and_o convey_v the_o gospel_n to_o the_o world_n that_o they_o be_v herein_o imitate_v by_o the_o primitive_a saint_n and_o martyr_n who_o wander_v about_o in_o desert_n and_o mountain_n and_o in_o den_n and_o cave_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v equal_o careful_a to_o avoid_v the_o two_o extreme_n of_o rashness_n and_o cowardice_n they_o will_v neither_o thrust_v themselves_o upon_o danger_n nor_o base_o run_v from_o death_n when_o call_v to_o it_o like_o wise_a physician_n reserve_v themselves_o for_o the_o use_n of_o those_o that_o need_v their_o assistance_n all_o which_o and_o a_o great_a deal_n more_o he_o rational_o urge_v in_o that_o apology_n ii_o another_o case_n wherein_o they_o account_v it_o lawful_a for_o person_n to_o retire_v under_o persecution_n be_v when_o be_v but_o new_a convert_v and_o as_o yet_o weak_a in_o the_o faith_n they_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o not_o likely_a to_o bear_v the_o shock_n and_o brunt_n of_o the_o persecution_n in_o this_o case_n they_o think_v it_o better_o for_o they_o to_o withdraw_v for_o the_o present_a than_o to_o put_v they_o under_o a_o temptaion_n of_o be_v draw_v back_o to_o paganism_n and_o idolatry_n thus_o when_o gregory_n bishop_n of_o neocaesarea_n see_v the_o decian_a persecution_n grow_v extreme_a hot_a and_o violent_a 2._o consider_v the_o frailty_n and_o infirmity_n of_o humane_a nature_n and_o how_o few_o will_v be_v able_a to_o bear_v up_o under_o those_o fierce_a conflict_n that_o must_v be_v undergo_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o religion_n persuade_v his_o church_n a_o little_a to_o decline_v that_o dreadful_a and_o terrible_a storm_n tell_v they_o it_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n better_a to_o save_v their_o soul_n by_o fly_v than_o by_o abide_v those_o furious_a trial_n to_o run_v the_o hazard_n of_o fall_v from_o the_o faith_n and_o that_o his_o counsel_n may_v make_v the_o deep_a impression_n upon_o they_o and_o he_o may_v convince_v they_o that_o in_o thus_o do_v there_o be_v no_o danger_n or_o
martyr_n of_o christ_n say_v the_o epistle_n evident_o show_v we_o that_o during_o this_o sad_a hour_n of_o suffer_v they_o be_v stranger_n to_o their_o own_o body_n or_o rather_o that_o our_o lord_n himself_o stand_v by_o they_o and_o familiar_o converse_v with_o they_o and_o that_o be_v partaker_n of_o his_o grace_n they_o make_v light_a of_o these_o temporal_a torment_n and_o by_o one_o short_a hour_n deliver_v themselves_o from_o eternal_a misery_n the_o fire_n which_o their_o tormentor_n put_v to_o they_o seem_v to_o they_o but_o cool_v and_o little_a while_o they_o have_v it_o in_o their_o thought_n to_o avoid_v the_o everlasting_a and_o unextinguishable_a flame_n of_o another_o world_n their_o eye_n be_v fix_v upon_o those_o reward_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o they_o that_o endure_v to_o the_o end_n such_o as_o neither_o ear_n have_v hear_v nor_o eye_n have_v see_v nor_o have_v it_o enter_v into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n but_o which_o be_v show_v to_o they_o by_o our_o lord_n as_o be_v now_o ready_a to_o go_v off_o from_o mortality_n and_o to_o enter_v upon_o the_o state_n of_o angel_n thus_o reason_v those_o forty_o martyr_n in_o s._n basil_n 85._o that_o suffer_v at_o sebastia_n in_o armenia_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o licinius_n when_o the_o governor_n to_o contrive_v a_o new_a method_n of_o torment_n have_v command_v they_o to_o stand_v naked_a all_o night_n in_o cold_a frosty_a weather_n which_o in_o those_o more_o northerly_a country_n be_v extreme_a sharp_a and_o bitter_a it_o be_v then_o the_o depth_n of_o winter_n and_o the_o north_n wind_n blow_v very_o fierce_a in_o a_o pond_n of_o water_n they_o first_o give_v thanks_o to_o god_n that_o they_o put_v off_o their_o clothes_n and_o their_o sin_n together_o and_o then_o comfort_v one_o another_o by_o balance_v their_o present_a hardship_n with_o their_o future_a hope_n be_v the_o weather_n sharp_a say_v they_o but_o paradise_n be_v comfortable_a and_o delightful_a be_v the_o frost_n cold_a and_o bitter_a the_o rest_n that_o remain_v be_v sweet_a and_o pleasant_a let_v we_o but_o hold_v out_o a_o little_a and_o abraham_n bosom_n will_v refresh_v we_o we_o shall_v change_v this_o one_o night_n for_o a_o eternal_a age_n of_o happiness_n let_v our_o foot_n glow_v with_o very_o cold_a so_o as_o they_o may_v for_o ever_o rejoice_v and_o triumph_v with_o angel_n let_v our_o hand_n sink_v down_o so_o as_o we_o may_v have_v liberty_n to_o lift_v they_o up_o to_o god_n how_o many_o of_o our_o fellow-soldier_n have_v lose_v their_o life_n to_o keep_v faith_n to_o their_o temporal_a prince_n and_o shall_v we_o be_v unfaithful_a to_o the_o true_a king_n of_o heaven_n how_o many_o have_v just_o die_v for_o their_o crime_n and_o villainy_n and_o shall_v we_o refuse_v it_o in_o the_o cause_n of_o righteousness_n and_o religion_n it_o be_v but_o the_o flesh_n that_o suffer_v let_v we_o not_o spare_v it_o since_o we_o must_v die_v let_v we_o die_v that_o we_o may_v live_v thus_o generous_o do_v they_o bear_v up_o under_o this_o uncomfortable_a state_n their_o ardent_a desire_n of_o heaven_n from_o within_o extinguish_v all_o sense_n of_o cold_a and_o hardship_n from_o without_o nay_o when_o a_o little_a before_o their_o commander_n have_v set_v upon_o they_o both_o with_o threaten_n and_o promise_n assure_v they_o that_o if_o they_o will_v but_o deny_v christ_n 81._o they_o shall_v make_v their_o own_o term_n for_o riches_n and_o honour_n they_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o lay_v his_o snare_n at_o a_o wrong_a door_n that_o he_o can_v not_o give_v they_o what_o he_o endeavour_v to_o take_v from_o they_o nor_o can_v they_o close_v with_o his_o offer_n without_o be_v infinite_o loser_n by_o the_o bargain_n that_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o proffer_n a_o little_a of_o the_o world_n to_o they_o who_o despise_v the_o whole_a of_o it_o that_o all_o these_o visible_a advantage_n be_v nothing_o to_o what_o they_o have_v in_o hope_n and_o expectation_n all_o the_o beauty_n and_o glory_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n not_o be_v comparable_a to_o that_o state_n of_o blessedness_n which_o be_v the_o portion_n of_o the_o righteous_a the_o one_o be_v short-lived_a and_o transitory_a the_o other_o permanent_a and_o perpetual_a that_o they_o be_v ambitious_a of_o no_o gift_n but_o the_o crown_n of_o righteousness_n nor_o seek_v after_o any_o other_o glory_n but_o what_o be_v heavenly_a that_o they_o fear_v no_o torment_n but_o those_o of_o hell_n and_o that_o fire_n that_o be_v true_o terrible_a as_o for_o those_o punishment_n they_o inflict_v they_o account_v they_o but_o as_o the_o blow_n of_o child_n and_o the_o ill_a usage_n that_o their_o body_n meet_v with_o the_o long_a it_o be_v endure_v the_o more_o way_n it_o make_v for_o a_o bright_a crown_n such_o be_v the_o temper_n such_o the_o support_n of_o these_o christian_a soldier_n these_o true_a champion_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n indeed_o this_o consideration_n be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a cordial_n that_o keep_v up_o their_o spirit_n under_o the_o sad_a suffering_n that_o they_o be_v assure_v of_o a_o reward_n in_o heaven_n 202._o among_o we_o say_v cyprian_n there_o flourish_v strength_n of_o hope_n firmness_n of_o faith_n a_o mind_n erect_v among_o the_o ruin_n of_o a_o totter_a age_n a_o immovable_a virtue_n a_o patience_n serene_a and_o cheerful_a and_o a_o soul_n always_o secure_a and_o certain_a of_o its_o god_n as_o for_o want_n or_o danger_n what_o be_v these_o to_o christian_n to_o the_o servant_n of_o god_n who_o paradise_n invite_v and_o the_o favour_n and_o plenty_n of_o the_o heavenly_a kingdom_n expect_v and_o wait_v for_o they_o be_v always_o glad_a and_o rejoice_v in_o god_n and_o resolute_o bear_v the_o evil_n and_o misery_n of_o the_o world_n while_o they_o look_v for_o the_o reward_n and_o prosperity_n of_o another_o life_n the_o great_a philosopher_n as_o eusebius_n observe_v as_o much_o as_o they_o talk_v of_o immortality_n 13._o yet_o by_o their_o carriage_n they_o show_v that_o they_o look_v upon_o it_o but_o as_o a_o trifle_a and_o childish_a fable_n whereas_o say_v he_o among_o we_o even_a girl_n and_o child_n the_o most_o unlearned_a and_o measure_v by_o the_o eye_n the_o mean_a and_o most_o despicable_a person_n be_v assist_v by_o the_o help_n and_o strength_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n do_v rather_o by_o their_o action_n than_o their_o word_n demonstrate_v and_o make_v good_a this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n 528._o this_o julian_n confess_v of_o the_o christian_n though_o according_a to_o his_o custom_n he_o give_v they_o bad_a word_n call_v they_o atheist_n and_o irreligious_a person_n that_o be_v act_v by_o some_o evil_a spirit_n they_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o death_n be_v by_o all_o mean_n to_o be_v desire_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v immediate_o fly_v to_o heaven_n assoon_o as_o their_o soul_n be_v free_v from_o the_o fetter_n of_o the_o body_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o in_o those_o time_n christian_n be_v wont_a to_o sing_v hymn_n and_o psalm_n at_o the_o funeral_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o signify_v that_o they_o have_v attain_v their_o rest_n the_o end_n of_o their_o labour_n the_o retribution_n of_o their_o trouble_n the_o reward_n and_o the_o crown_n of_o their_o conflict_n and_o suffering_n 563._o as_o chrysostome_n tell_v we_o part_n of_o which_o psalm_n he_o elsewhere_o tell_v we_o be_v 1785._o return_v unto_o thy_o rest_n o_o my_o soul_n for_o the_o lord_n have_v deal_v bountiful_o with_o thou_o 116._o and_o i_o will_v fear_v no_o evil_n because_o thou_o be_v with_o i_o 4._o and_o again_o thou_o be_v my_o refuge_n from_o the_o trouble_n that_o compass_n i_o about_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n as_o be_v a_o sign_n of_o joy_n and_o cheerfulness_n 1784._o he_o there_o tell_v we_o that_o they_o carry_v light_n burn_v before_o the_o corpse_n by_o all_o which_o he_o tell_v we_o they_o signify_v that_o they_o carry_v forth_o christian_n as_o champion_n to_o the_o grave_n glorify_v god_n and_o give_v thanks_o to_o he_o that_o he_o have_v crown_v the_o decease_a person_n that_o he_o have_v deliver_v he_o from_o his_o labour_n that_o he_o have_v take_v he_o to_o himself_o and_o set_v he_o beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o storm_n and_o fear_n but_o to_o return_v there_o be_v scarce_o any_o one_o instance_n of_o religion_n wherein_o primitive_a christianity_n do_v more_o open_o approve_v itself_o to_o the_o world_n and_o more_o evident_o insult_v over_o paganism_n than_o the_o generous_a courage_n and_o patience_n of_o its_o professor_n by_o this_o they_o commend_v both_o the_o truth_n and_o excellency_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o conquer_v their_o very_a enemy_n into_o a_o embrace_v of_o it_o hear_v how_o lactantius_n plead_v the_o argument_n and_o triumph_n in_o the_o goodness_n of_o his_o cause_n 495._o by_o reason_n
question_n and_o that_o they_o have_v much_o rather_o be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o their_o religion_n than_o to_o have_v their_o life_n spare_v to_o they_o by_o which_o mean_n they_o become_v conqueror_n choose_v rather_o to_o part_v with_o their_o life_n than_o to_o do_v what_o you_o impose_v upon_o they_o let_v i_o advise_v you_o say_v he_o who_o be_v ready_a to_o despond_v with_o every_o earthquake_n that_o happen_v to_o you_o to_o compare_v yourselves_o with_o they_o they_o in_o all_o their_o danger_n be_v secure_o confident_a in_o their_o god_n while_o you_o at_o such_o a_o time_n neglect_v the_o god_n and_o have_v little_a or_o no_o regard_n either_o to_o other_o rite_n or_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o that_o immortal_a deity_n but_o banish_v the_o christian_n that_o worship_v he_o and_o persecute_v they_o unto_o death_n so_o forcible_o do_v the_o majesty_n of_o truth_n extort_v a_o confession_n from_o its_o great_a enemy_n the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o part._n primitive_a christianity_n 3_o or_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o gospel_n part_n iii_o of_o their_o religion_n as_o respect_v other_o man_n chap._n i._n of_o their_o justice_n and_o honesty_n christian_n religion_n admirable_o provide_v for_o moral_a righteousness_n do_v as_o you_o will_v be_v do_v by_o the_o great_a law_n of_o christ_n this_o rule_n high_o prize_v by_o severus_n the_o emperor_n the_o first_o christian_n account_v honesty_n and_o a_o upright_a carriage_n a_o main_a part_n of_o their_o religion_n their_o candour_n and_o simplicity_n in_o their_o word_n abhor_v lie_n and_o mental_a reservation_n though_o it_o may_v save_v their_o life_n their_o veracity_n such_o as_o no_o need_n to_o be_v put_v to_o their_o oath_n some_o few_o of_o the_o father_n against_o all_o swear_n allow_v by_o the_o great_a part_n in_o weighty_a case_n that_o they_o take_v oath_n prove_v from_o athanasius_n and_o their_o take_v the_o sacramentum_fw-la militare_fw-la the_o form_n of_o the_o oath_n out_o of_o vegetius_n the_o same_o express_o affirm_v of_o the_o more_o ancient_a christian_n by_o tertullian_n why_o refuse_v to_o swear_v by_o the_o emperor_n genius_n oath_n wont_a to_o be_v take_v at_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n upon_o the_o communion_n table_n or_o the_o holy_a gospel_n some_o against_o all_o oath_n only_o to_o prevent_v a_o possibility_n of_o perjury_n bear_v false_a witness_n condemn_v and_o strict_o punish_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n a_o famous_a instance_n of_o divine_a vengeance_n pursue_v three_o false_a accuser_n christian_n careful_a in_o the_o conduct_n of_o their_o action_n their_o integrity_n in_o matter_n of_o distributive_a justice_n in_o commutative_a justice_n avoid_v all_o fraud_n and_o overreach_v s._n augustin_n instance_n nicostratus_n force_v to_o fly_v to_o avoid_v the_o punishment_n of_o cheat_v and_o sacrilege_n the_o christian_n unjust_o accuse_v of_o sacrilege_n by_o the_o heathen_n the_o occasion_n of_o it_o pliny_n testimony_n of_o the_o honesty_n of_o christian_n theft_n and_o rapine_n severe_o condemn_v christian_n for_o do_v all_o the_o good_a they_o can_v their_o care_n to_o right_n and_o relieve_v the_o oppress_v the_o gentile_n charge_v christian_n with_o murder_n and_o eat_a mans-flesh_n a_o brief_a representation_n of_o the_o several_a answer_n return_v to_o it_o by_o the_o christian_a apologist_n the_o true_a rise_n of_o the_o charge_n find_v to_o spring_v from_o the_o barbarous_a and_o inhuman_a practice_n of_o the_o gnostic_n mention_v by_o irenaeus_n and_o epiphanius_n have_v give_v some_o account_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n both_o as_o it_o respect_v their_o piety_n towards_o god_n and_o their_o sober_a and_o virtuous_a carriage_n towards_o themselves_o we_o come_v in_o the_o last_o place_n to_o consider_v it_o in_o reference_n to_o their_o carriage_n towards_o other_o which_o the_o apostle_n describe_v under_o the_o title_n of_o righteousness_n under_o which_o he_o comprehend_v all_o that_o duty_n and_o respect_n wherein_o we_o stand_v oblige_v to_o other_o whereof_o we_o shall_v consider_v these_o follow_a instance_n their_o justice_n and_o integrity_n in_o matter_n of_o commerce_n and_o traffic_n their_o mutual_a love_n and_o charity_n to_o one_o another_o their_o unity_n and_o peaceableness_n and_o their_o submission_n and_o subjection_n to_o civil_a government_n i_o begin_v with_o the_o first_o their_o just_a and_o upright_a carriage_n in_o their_o outward_a deal_n one_o great_a design_n of_o the_o christian_a law_n be_v to_o establish_v and_o ratify_v that_o great_a principle_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o prime_n and_o fundamental_a law_n of_o nature_n to_o hurt_v no_o man_n and_o to_o render_v to_o every_o one_o his_o due_a to_o teach_v we_o to_o carry_v ourselves_o as_o become_v we_o in_o our_o relation_n towards_o man_n next_o to_o our_o duty_n towards_o god_n the_o gospel_n oblige_v we_o to_o be_v righteous_a to_o man_n sincere_a and_o upright_a in_o all_o our_o deal_n not_o go_v beyond_o nor_o defraud_v one_o another_o in_o any_o matter_n to_o put_v away_o lie_v and_o to_o speak_v truth_n to_o each_o other_o as_o fellow-member_n of_o the_o same_o christian_a brotherhood_n and_o society_n it_o settle_v that_o golden_a rule_n as_o the_o fundamental_a law_n of_o all_o just_a and_o equitable_a commerce_n that_o all_o thing_n whatsoever_o we_o will_v that_o man_n shall_v do_v to_o we_o we_o shall_v even_o do_v so_o to_o they_o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n than_o which_o as_o no_o rule_n can_v have_v be_v more_o equitable_a in_o itself_o so_o none_o can_v possible_o have_v be_v contrive_v more_o short_a and_o plain_a and_o more_o accommodate_v to_o the_o common_a case_n of_o humane_a life_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o these_o and_o such_o like_a excellent_a precept_n alexander_n severus_n the_o roman_a emperor_n have_v so_o great_a a_o honour_n for_o our_o saviour_n 568._o that_o he_o be_v resolve_v to_o build_v a_o temple_n to_o he_o and_o to_o receive_v he_o into_o the_o number_n of_o their_o god_n and_o though_o he_o be_v overrule_v in_o this_o by_o some_o who_o have_v consult_v the_o oracle_n tell_v he_o that_o if_o it_o be_v do_v all_o man_n will_v become_v christian_n and_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o god_n will_v be_v leave_v naked_a and_o empty_a yet_o in_o his_o most_o private_a chapel_n he_o have_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n among_o those_o of_o many_o noble_a hero_n and_o deify_v person_n 540._o to_o who_o he_o pay_v religious_a adoration_n every_o morning_n and_o particular_o for_o this_o precept_n 577._o that_o what_o we_o will_v not_o have_v do_v to_o ourselves_o we_o shall_v not_o do_v to_o other_o which_o his_o own_o historian_n confess_v he_o learn_v either_o from_o the_o jew_n or_o christian_n but_o most_o certain_o from_o the_o christian_n in_o who_o mouth_n it_o so_o often_o be_v and_o in_o who_o gospel_n it_o be_v so_o plain_o write_v he_o so_o high_o value_v it_o that_o in_o all_o public_a punishment_n he_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v proclaim_v by_o a_o common_a crier_n nay_o be_v so_o huge_o fond_a on_o it_o that_o he_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v write_v upon_o the_o wall_n of_o his_o palace_n and_o upon_o all_o his_o public_a building_n that_o if_o possible_a every_o room_n in_o his_o court_n and_o every_o place_n in_o the_o city_n may_v be_v a_o silent_a chancery_n and_o court_n of_o equity_n so_o vast_a a_o reverence_n have_v the_o very_a enemy_n of_o christianity_n for_o the_o gospel_n upon_o this_o account_n that_o it_o so_o admirable_o provide_v for_o the_o advance_v of_o civil_a righteousness_n and_o justice_n among_o man_n which_o however_o it_o have_v be_v slight_v by_o some_o even_o among_o christian_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o moral_a principle_n yet_o without_o it_o all_o other_o religion_n be_v but_o vain_a it_o be_v a_o strange_a piece_n of_o folly_n for_o any_o to_o dream_v of_o be_v godly_a without_o be_v honest_a or_o to_o think_v of_o be_v a_o disciple_n of_o the_o first_o while_o a_o man_n be_v a_o enemy_n to_o the_o second_o table_n sure_o i_o be_o the_o christian_n of_o old_a look_v upon_o honesty_n and_o a_o upright_a carriage_n as_o a_o considerable_a part_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o that_o to_o speak_v truth_n to_o keep_v their_o word_n to_o perform_v oath_n and_o promise_n to_o act_v sincere_o in_o all_o their_o deal_n be_v as_o sacred_a and_o as_o dear_a to_o they_o as_o their_o life_n and_o being_n speech_n be_v the_o great_a instrument_n of_o mutual_a commerce_n and_o traffic_n shall_v be_v the_o first_o instance_n of_o their_o integrity_n they_o ever_o use_v the_o great_a candour_n and_o simplicity_n in_o express_v their_o mind_n to_o one_o another_o not_o pretend_v what_o be_v false_a nor_o conceal_v what_o be_v true_a yea_o yea_o and_o nay_o nay_o be_v the_o usual_a
measure_n of_o their_o transaction_n a_o lie_v they_o abhor_v as_o bad_a in_o all_o as_o monstrous_a in_o a_o christian_a as_o direct_o opposite_a to_o that_o truth_n to_o which_o they_o have_v consign_v and_o deliver_v up_o themselves_o in_o baptism_n and_o therefore_o will_v not_o tell_v one_o though_o it_o be_v to_o save_v their_o life_n 26._o when_o the_o heathen_n charge_v they_o with_o folly_n and_o madness_n that_o they_o will_v so_o resolute_o suffer_v when_o a_o parcel_n of_o fair_a word_n may_v make_v way_n for_o they_o to_o escape_v tell_v they_o it_o be_v but_o do_v or_o say_v as_o they_o be_v bid_v and_o that_o they_o may_v secure_v their_o conscience_n by_o mental_a reservation_n tertullian_n let_v they_o know_v that_o they_o reject_v the_o motion_n with_o the_o high_a scorn_n as_o the_o plain_a artifice_n and_o invention_n of_o the_o devil_n when_o we_o be_v most_o severe_o examine_v say_v justin_n martyr_n we_o never_o deny_v ourselves_o 43._o count_v it_o impious_a in_o any_o thing_n to_o dissemble_v or_o deny_v the_o truth_n as_o we_o know_v the_o contrary_n be_v acceptable_a unto_o god_n and_o though_o we_o can_v as_o they_o tell_v the_o emperor_n when_o question_v 57_o evade_v or_o deny_v it_o yet_o we_o scorn_v to_o live_v upon_o any_o term_n by_o which_o we_o must_v be_v force_v to_o maintain_v our_o life_n by_o lie_n and_o falsehood_n this_o honest_a and_o ingenuous_a simplicity_n they_o practise_v to_o that_o exactness_n and_o accuracy_n that_o for_o a_o christian_n to_o be_v put_v to_o his_o oath_n be_v account_v a_o disparagement_n to_o his_o fidelity_n and_o truth_n 728._o so_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n tell_v we_o he_o that_o approve_v himself_o and_o be_v try_v say_v he_o in_o this_o i.e._n the_o christian_a weigh_v of_o piety_n and_o religion_n be_v far_o from_o be_v forward_o either_o to_o lie_v or_o swear_v for_o a_o oath_n be_v a_o determinative_a assertion_n with_o a_o calling_n god_n to_o witness_v for_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o but_o how_o shall_v any_o one_o that_o be_v faithful_a so_o far_o render_v himself_o unfaithful_a or_o unworthy_a of_o belief_n as_o to_o need_v a_o oath_n and_o not_o rather_o make_v the_o course_n of_o his_o life_n a_o testimony_n to_o he_o as_o firm_a and_o positive_a as_o a_o oath_n and_o demonstrate_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o assertion_n by_o the_o constant_a and_o immutable_a tenor_n of_o his_o word_n and_o action_n it_o be_v enough_o therefore_o as_o he_o present_o after_o add_v for_o every_o good_a man_n either_o by_o way_n of_o affirmation_n or_o denial_n to_o give_v this_o assurance_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o speak_v true_o to_o satisfy_v any_o that_o apprehend_v not_o the_o certainty_n of_o what_o he_o say_v for_o towards_o those_o that_o be_v without_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v such_o a_o conversation_n as_o be_v most_o worthy_a of_o belief_n so_o as_o no_o oath_n shall_v be_v require_v of_o he_o and_o towards_o himself_o and_o those_o of_o his_o party_n to_o preserve_v such_o a_o even_a and_o equitable_a temper_n of_o mind_n as_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o voluntary_a justice_n this_o and_o much_o more_o he_o discourse_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n for_o this_o and_o some_o other_o reason_n but_o especial_o from_o some_o mistaken_a place_n of_o scripture_n where_o it_o be_v say_v swear_v not_o at_o all_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n hold_v all_o take_n of_o a_o oath_n unlawful_a but_o beside_o that_o those_o few_o that_o do_v be_v not_o herein_o constant_a to_o themselves_o the_o far_o great_a part_n be_v of_o another_o mind_n and_o understand_v the_o prohibition_n either_o of_o swear_v by_o creature_n which_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o which_o our_o saviour_n and_o s._n james_n principal_o aim_v at_o or_o of_o light_n rash_a and_o false_a swear_n for_o otherwise_o that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v not_o think_v it_o unlawful_a to_o take_v a_o oath_n in_o serious_a and_o necessary_a case_n be_v most_o evident_a â—28_n athanasius_n speak_v of_o his_o accuser_n who_o he_o desire_v may_v be_v put_v to_o their_o oath_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o best_a way_n to_o attest_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o be_v speak_v be_v to_o call_v god_n to_o witness_v and_o this_o say_v he_o be_v the_o form_n of_o swear_v which_o we_o christian_n be_v wont_a to_o use_v and_o indeed_o though_o we_o have_v no_o other_o argument_n it_o will_v be_v plain_a enough_o from_o hence_o that_o they_o serve_v in_o the_o war_n and_o frequent_o bear_v arm_n even_o under_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n which_o it_o be_v evident_a they_o can_v not_o do_v without_o first_o take_v a_o military_a oath_n to_o be_v true_a to_o their_o general_n and_o to_o die_v rather_o than_o desert_n their_o station_n 33._o and_o this_o vegetius_n a_o heathen_a author_n though_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o young_a valentinian_n express_o report_v of_o they_o that_o when_o their_o name_n be_v enter_v upon_o the_o muster-roll_n they_o be_v wont_a to_o take_v a_o oath_n the_o particular_a form_n whereof_o he_o there_o set_v down_o viz._n that_o they_o swear_v by_o god_n christ_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o emperor_n which_o next_o to_o god_n be_v to_o be_v love_v and_o honour_v by_o mankind_n this_o agree_v very_o well_o with_o that_o account_n which_o tertullian_n have_v long_o before_o give_v of_o the_o christian_n 28._o when_o be_v accuse_v by_o their_o enemy_n of_o high_a treason_n among_o other_o reason_n because_o they_o refuse_v to_o swear_v by_o their_o emperor_n he_o answer_v that_o though_o they_o will_v not_o swear_v by_o the_o emperor_n genius_n their_o genii_fw-la or_o tutelar_a deity_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o devil_n yet_o they_o do_v swear_v by_o the_o emperor_n safety_n a_o thing_n more_o august_n and_o venerable_a than_o all_o the_o genii_fw-la in_o the_o world_n in_o the_o emperor_n they_o own_o god_n institution_n and_o authority_n &_o will_v therefore_o have_v that_o to_o be_v safe_a which_o he_o have_v appoint_v and_o according_o account_v it_o the_o matter_n of_o a_o lawful_a oath_n but_o for_o the_o daemon_n or_o genii_fw-la say_v he_o we_o use_v adjurare_fw-la to_o adjure_v they_o so_o as_o to_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o man_n non_fw-la dejerare_fw-la not_o to_o swear_v by_o they_o and_o thereby_o confer_v the_o honour_n of_o divinity_n upon_o they_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n they_o deny_v to_o swear_v by_o the_o fortune_n of_o the_o emperor_n because_o among_o the_o heathen_n she_o be_v account_v a_o deity_n and_o honour_v with_o religious_a worship_n thus_o we_o see_v that_o they_o refuse_v not_o to_o ensure_v and_o ratify_v their_o faith_n by_o the_o formality_n of_o a_o oath_n to_o which_o that_o they_o may_v add_v the_o great_a reverence_n and_o solemnity_n they_o be_v wont_n many_o time_n to_o take_v it_o at_o the_o receive_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o case_n of_o novatus_n and_o his_o follower_n 245._o for_o take_v their_o hand_n wherein_o they_o hold_v the_o sacramental_a element_n within_o his_o own_o he_o cause_v they_o to_o swear_v by_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o will_v not_o desert_v he_o but_o because_o this_o may_v be_v think_v to_o have_v be_v only_o the_o artifice_n of_o a_o heretic_n to_o bind_v his_o follower_n the_o fast_o to_o his_o party_n 15._o s._n chrysostom_n though_o himself_o no_o good_a friend_n to_o take_v oath_n sufficient_o assure_v we_o it_o be_v customary_a to_o come_v into_o the_o church_n and_o to_o swear_v upon_o the_o communion_n table_n 179._o take_v the_o book_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n into_o their_o hand_n the_o same_o appear_v from_o the_o case_n propose_v to_o gregory_n nazianzen_n by_o theodore_n bishop_n of_o tyana_n 908._o and_o by_o the_o instance_n of_o evagrius_n vid._n nazianzen_n archdeacon_n at_o constantinople_n who_o have_v it_o reveal_v to_o he_o in_o a_o vision_n that_o some_o person_n lay_v in_o wait_n for_o he_o 2._o and_o that_o therefore_o he_o must_v present_o be_v go_v the_o person_n that_o reveal_v it_o assure_v he_o he_o will_v knock_v off_o those_o fetter_n that_o be_v upon_o he_o if_o he_o will_v swear_v to_o he_o upon_o the_o holy_a gospel_n that_o he_o will_v immediate_o depart_v which_o be_v according_o do_v and_o as_o their_o caution_n be_v great_a in_o take_v of_o a_o oath_n so_o their_o care_n be_v no_o less_o in_o make_v of_o it_o good_a they_o know_v that_o in_o this_o solemn_a transaction_n they_o do_v in_o a_o more_o peculiar_a manner_n call_v in_o god_n as_o a_o witness_n of_o what_o they_o say_v and_o a_o revenger_n in_o case_n of_o falsehood_n and_o the_o violation_n of_o it_o this_o make_v they_o great_o afraid_a of_o perjury_n which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o
they_o know_v the_o seller_n do_v not_o understand_v the_o true_a price_n and_o value_n and_o that_o if_o he_o do_v he_o will_v not_o part_v with_o it_o at_o such_o a_o price_n to_o this_o purpose_n s._n augustine_n tell_v we_o he_o know_v a_o man_n probable_o he_o mean_v himself_o 407._o though_o out_o of_o modesty_n he_o conceal_v it_o who_o have_v a_o book_n offer_v he_o to_o be_v sell_v by_o one_o that_o understand_v not_o the_o price_n of_o it_o at_o a_o very_a small_a underrate_v take_v the_o book_n but_o give_v he_o the_o full_a price_n according_a to_o its_o just_a rate_n and_o value_n which_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o than_o the_o seller_n ask_v for_o it_o and_o the_o truth_n be_v in_o such_o case_n advantage_n can_v honest_o be_v take_v of_o man_n weakness_n or_o mistake_n because_o no_o man_n if_o he_o understand_v the_o true_a worth_n and_o value_n of_o his_o commodity_n can_v be_v suppose_v willing_a to_o part_v with_o it_o at_o a_o too-und_a rate_n and_o if_o they_o be_v thus_o far_o from_o crafty_o overreach_v much_o more_o from_o secret_o or_o open_o invade_v of_o what_o be_v another_o right_n and_o property_n no_o cheat_v or_o cozenage_n no_o act_n of_o dishonesty_n and_o deceit_n be_v allow_v or_o practise_v among_o they_o or_o if_o any_o such_o be_v discover_v they_o be_v immediate_o protest_v against_o by_o the_o whole_a society_n of_o christian_n cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n giving_z cyprian_n a_o account_n of_o novatus_n the_o heretic_n and_o his_o companion_n vid._n tell_v he_o of_o one_o nicostratus_n that_o not_o only_o cheat_v his_o lady_n and_o patroness_n sequent_a who_o estate_n and_o revenue_n he_o manage_v but_o carry_v away_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n whereof_o he_o be_v chief_a deacon_n the_o portion_n and_o maintenance_n of_o poor_a widow_n and_o orphan_n a_o crime_n say_v he_o reserve_v for_o perpetual_a punishment_n i.e._n for_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n in_o the_o other_o world_n be_v too_o great_a for_o any_o in_o this_o whereupon_o he_o be_v force_v to_o fly_v from_o rome_n into_o africa_n to_o avoid_v the_o shame_n and_o prosecution_n of_o his_o rapine_n and_o sacrilege_n though_o when_o he_o come_v there_o they_o do_v not_o only_o refuse_v to_o admit_v he_o into_o communion_n but_o open_o expose_v the_o wickedness_n of_o he_o and_o his_o confederate_n to_o the_o abhorrency_n of_o all_o man_n by_o which_o may_v appear_v the_o falsity_n of_o that_o charge_n of_o sacrilege_n which_o the_o gentile_n bring_v against_o the_o christian_n to_o which_o though_o certain_o it_o primary_o respect_v their_o declare_a enmity_n against_o the_o idolatrous_a temple_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o heathen_n yet_o tertullian_n answer_v you_o look_v upon_o we_o say_v he_o as_o sacrilegious_a person_n 69._o and_o yet_o never_o find_v any_o of_o we_o guilty_a of_o wrong_n or_o injury_n of_o any_o rapine_n and_o violence_n much_o less_o of_o sacrilege_n and_o impiety_n no_o they_o be_v your_o own_o party_n that_o swear_v by_o and_o worship_v your_o god_n and_o yet_o rob_v their_o temple_n that_o be_v no_o christian_n and_o yet_o be_v find_v to_o be_v sacrilegious_a and_o afterward_o he_o add_v this_o further_a vindication_n of_o they_o 71._o as_o for_o we_o say_v he_o we_o deny_v not_o any_o pledge_n that_o be_v leave_v with_o we_o we_o adulterate_a no_o man_n marriagebed_n we_o pious_o educate_v and_o train_v up_o orphan_n and_o relieve_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o indigent_a and_o render_v no_o man_n evil_a for_o evil_n if_o there_o be_v any_o that_o dissemble_v our_o religion_n let_v they_o look_v to_o it_o we_o disow_v they_o for_o be_v of_o our_o party_n why_o shall_v we_o be_v worse_o think_v of_o for_o other_o fault_n or_o why_o shall_v a_o christian_a answer_n for_o any_o thing_n but_o what_o concern_v his_o own_o religion_n which_o no_o man_n in_o so_o long_a a_o time_n have_v prove_v to_o be_v cruel_a or_o incestuous_a nay_o when_o we_o be_v burn_v and_o most_o severe_o deal_v with_o it_o be_v for_o the_o great_a innocency_n honesty_n justice_n modesty_n for_o our_o truth_n and_o faithfulness_n and_o our_o piety_n to_o the_o live_v god_n and_o that_o these_o be_v not_o a_o parcel_n of_o good_a word_n which_o the_o christian_n speak_v in_o their_o own_o behalf_n will_v appear_v if_o we_o consider_v the_o testimony_n which_o pliny_n who_o be_v far_o from_o be_v partial_a to_o they_o give_v of_o they_o for_o be_v command_v by_o the_o emperor_n trajan_n to_o give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o the_o christian_n he_o tell_v he_o that_o after_o the_o strict_a examination_n which_o he_o can_v make_v even_o of_o those_o that_o have_v renounce_v christianity_n 10._o he_o find_v this_o to_o be_v the_o great_a fault_n that_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o 290._o that_o they_o use_v harmless_o to_o meet_v to_o worship_n christ_n and_o at_o those_o meeting_n to_o bind_v themselves_o by_o a_o sacrament_n or_o a_o oath_n that_o they_o will_v not_o do_v any_o wickedness_n that_o thy_o might_n be_v firmly_a oblige_v not_o to_o commit_v theft_n robbery_n adultery_n not_o to_o falsify_v their_o word_n or_o to_o deny_v any_o thing_n wherewith_o they_o be_v entrust_v when_o it_o be_v require_v of_o they_o gregory_n bishop_n of_o neocaesarea_n in_o a_o canonical_a epistle_n 120._o which_o he_o write_v to_o rectify_v several_a disorder_n and_o irregularity_n which_o have_v happen_v among_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o part_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o inroad_n and_o devastation_n which_o the_o goth_n and_o other_o barbarous_a nation_n have_v make_v among_o they_o do_v among_o other_o thing_n especial_o take_v notice_n how_o uncomely_a in_o itself_o how_o unsuitable_a to_o christian_n it_o be_v to_o covet_v and_o to_o grasp_v what_o be_v another_o man_n how_o inhuman_a to_o spoil_v the_o oppress_a and_o to_o enrich_v ourselves_o by_o the_o blood_n and_o ruin_n of_o our_o miserable_a brethren_n and_o whereas_o some_o may_v be_v apt_a to_o plead_v they_o do_v not_o steal_v but_o only_o take_v up_o what_o they_o find_v he_o tell_v they_o this_o excuse_n will_v not_o serve_v the_o turn_n that_o whatever_o they_o have_v find_v of_o their_o neighbour_n nay_o though_o it_o be_v their_o enemy_n they_o be_v bind_v to_o restore_v it_o much_o more_o to_o their_o brethren_n who_o be_v fellow-sufferer_n with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o condition_n other_o think_v it_o warrant_v enough_o to_o keep_v what_o they_o find_v though_o belong_v to_o other_o have_v be_v such_o deep_a loser_n themselves_o but_o this_o he_o tell_v they_o be_v to_o justify_v one_o wickedness_n with_o another_o and_o because_o the_o goth_n have_v be_v enemy_n to_o they_o they_o will_v become_v goth_n and_o barbarian_n unto_o other_o nor_o do_v they_o only_o keep_v themselves_o from_o do_v injury_n to_o other_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o do_v they_o all_o the_o right_a all_o the_o kindness_n that_o lie_v in_o their_o power_n especial_o to_o vindicate_v the_o poor_a and_o helpless_a from_o the_o power_n and_o violence_n of_o those_o that_o be_v too_o mighty_a for_o they_o 8._o therefore_o when_o the_o father_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o sardis_n take_v notice_n that_o some_o bishop_n use_v to_o go_v to_o court_n upon_o by-errand_n and_o private_a design_n of_o their_o own_o they_o ordain_v that_o no_o bishop_n shall_v go_v to_o court_n unless_o either_o immediate_o summon_v by_o the_o emperor_n letter_n or_o that_o their_o assistance_n be_v require_v to_o help_v the_o oppress_a to_o right_a widow_n and_o orphan_n and_o to_o rescue_v they_o from_o the_o unjust_a grasp_n of_o potent_a and_o merciless_a oppressor_n and_o that_o in_o these_o case_n they_o shall_v be_v ready_a either_o by_o themselves_o or_o some_o depute_a by_o they_o to_o present_v their_o petition_n to_o plead_v their_o cause_n and_o to_o lend_v they_o all_o the_o assistance_n they_o be_v able_a to_o afford_v i_o shall_v not_o in_o this_o place_n have_v take_v any_o notice_n how_o far_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v from_o murder_n and_o offer_v violence_n to_o any_o man_n life_n but_o that_o it_o be_v a_o common_a charge_n bring_v against_o they_o by_o the_o gentile_n that_o they_o use_v to_o kill_v and_o devour_v a_o infant_n at_o their_o christian_a meeting_n especial_o when_o any_o be_v first_o to_o be_v initiate_v into_o their_o assembly_n the_o story_n be_v thus_o dress_v up_o by_o the_o acute_a heathen_a in_o m._n foelix_fw-la vid._n a_o infant_n be_v cover_v all_o over_o with_o meal_n 9_o the_o better_a to_o deceive_v the_o unwary_a be_v set_v before_o he_o that_o be_v to_o be_v initiate_v and_o take_v in_o he_o ignorant_a of_o what_o it_o real_o be_v be_v appoint_v to_o cut_v it_o up_o which_o he_o effectual_o do_v by_o many_o secret_a and_o mortal_a wound_n whereupon_o they_o greedy_o lick_v
christian_a religion_n the_o gospel_n principal_o enjoin_v kindness_n and_o charity_n the_o primitive_a christian_n eminent_o of_o this_o spirit_n they_o account_v all_o brethren_n but_o christian_n more_o especial_o their_o mutual_a love_n note_v and_o record_v by_o their_o enemy_n their_o mighty_a zeal_n and_o charity_n for_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n to_o recover_v they_o from_o vice_n and_o error_n to_o truth_n and_o virtue_n this_o the_o matter_n of_o their_o daily_a prayer_n and_o most_o serious_a endeavour_n even_o towards_o their_o great_a enemy_n pamphilus_n his_o charity_n in_o bestow_v bibles_n free_o upon_o the_o poor_a preacher_n maintain_v for_o convert_v the_o gentile_a phoenicians_n to_o christianity_n the_o famous_a story_n of_o john_n hazard_v himself_n for_o the_o regain_n a_o young_a man_n debauch_v by_o bad_a companion_n monica_n care_n and_o solicitude_n about_o s._n augustin_n some_o that_o have_v sell_v themselves_o for_o slave_n that_o they_o may_v convert_v their_o heathen_a or_o heretical_a master_n christian_n not_o shy_a of_o communicate_v the_o knowledge_n of_o their_o religion_n their_o charity_n as_o it_o respect_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o outward_a life_n this_o note_v in_o several_a instance_n of_o charity_n their_o liberal_a provide_v for_o the_o poor_a the_o bounty_n of_o particular_a person_n divers_a instance_n of_o it_o the_o immense_a charity_n of_o epiphanius_n exemplary_a vengeance_n upon_o some_o that_o abuse_v it_o the_o poor_a account_v the_o treasure_n and_o ornament_n of_o the_o church_n represent_v in_o the_o case_n of_o laurentius_n the_o deacon_n and_o a_o story_n relate_v by_o palladius_n their_o visit_n and_o assist_v the_o sick_a in_o their_o own_o person_n eminent_o note_v in_o the_o empress_n placilla_n and_o the_o lady_n fabiola_n the_o christian_n care_n of_o their_o brethren_n in_o a_o great_a plague_n at_o alexandria_n person_n appoint_v on_o purpose_n to_o cure_v and_o attend_v the_o sick_a the_o parabolani_n who_o their_o office_n and_o number_n redemption_n of_o captive_n great_a sum_n contribute_v by_o cyprian_a and_o his_o people_n for_o it_o church-plate_n sell_v to_o redeem_v christian_n nay_o captive_a enemy_n christian_n embondage_v themselves_o to_o redeem_v other_o the_o strange_a charity_n of_o paulinus_n bishop_n of_o nola_n make_v himself_o a_o slave_n to_o ransom_v a_o poor_a widow_n son_n their_o care_n about_o the_o body_n of_o the_o dead_a decent_a burial_n very_o fit_a and_o desirable_a a_o piece_n of_o piety_n remarkable_a in_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n their_o abstain_v from_o the_o common_a custom_n of_o burn_v the_o dead_a as_o barbarous_a the_o great_a cost_n they_o lay_v out_o upon_o their_o funeral_n in_o embalm_v intomb_v etc._n etc._n the_o copiatae_n who_o what_o their_o office_n and_o order_n the_o decani_fw-la or_o dean_n in_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n their_o number_n and_o duty_n their_o provide_v fit_a place_n of_o sepulture_n their_o coemeteria_fw-la or_o burying-place_n in_o the_o field_n bury_v in_o city_n and_o church_n when_o bring_v in_o and_o to_o who_o first_o grant_v their_o coemeteria_fw-la under_o ground_n what_o kind_n of_o place_n they_o be_v the_o great_a number_n and_o vast_a capacity_n of_o they_o a_o particular_a account_n of_o one_o out_o of_o baronius_n discover_v in_o his_o time_n how_o the_o christian_n be_v enable_v to_o all_o these_o act_n of_o charity_n at_o first_o all_o in_o common_a after_o by_o usual_a contribution_n the_o stand_a stock_n or_o treasury_n of_o the_o church_n this_o charity_n of_o christian_n large_o attest_v by_o julian_n and_o lucian_n their_o love_n and_o charity_n universal_a do_v good_a to_o enemy_n a_o excellency_n proper_a to_o christian_n this_o manifest_v in_o several_a remarkable_a instance_n plain_o acknowledge_v by_o julian_n himself_o the_o whole_a sum_v up_o in_o a_o elegant_a discourse_n of_o lactantius_n concern_v mercy_n and_o charity_n that_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v immediate_o design_v to_o improve_v and_o perfect_v the_o principle_n of_o humane_a nature_n appear_v as_o from_o many_o other_o instance_n of_o it_o so_o especial_o from_o this_o that_o it_o so_o strict_o enjoin_v cherish_v and_o promote_v that_o natural_a kindness_n and_o compassion_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o prime_n and_o essential_a inclination_n of_o mankind_n wherever_o the_o gospel_n be_v cordial_o comply_v with_o it_o beget_v such_o a_o sweet_a and_o gracious_a temper_n of_o mind_n as_o make_v we_o humble_a affable_a courteous_a and_o charitable_a ready_a and_o dispose_v to_o every_o good_a work_n prompt_v to_o all_o office_n of_o humanity_n and_o kindness_n it_o file_v off_o the_o ruggedness_n of_o man_n nature_n banish_v a_o rude_a churlish_a and_o pharisaical_a temper_n and_o infuse_v a_o more_o calm_a and_o treatable_a disposition_n it_o command_v we_o to_o live_v and_o love_v as_o brethren_n to_o love_v without_o hypocrisy_n to_o have_v fervent_a charity_n among_o ourselves_o and_o to_o be_v kind_o affection_a one_o towards_o another_o it_o lay_v the_o sum_n of_o our_o duty_n towards_o other_o in_o this_o to_o love_v our_o neighbour_n as_o ourselves_o this_o our_o saviour_n seem_v to_o own_o as_o his_o proper_a and_o peculiar_a law_n and_o have_v ratify_v it_o with_o his_o own_o solemn_a sanction_n a_o new_a commandment_n i_o give_v unto_o you_o that_o you_o love_v one_o another_o as_o i_o have_v love_v you_o that_o you_o also_o love_v one_o another_o and_o then_o make_v this_o the_o great_a visible_a badge_n of_o all_o those_o who_o be_v true_o christian_n by_o this_o shall_v all_o man_n know_v that_o you_o be_v my_o disciple_n if_o you_o have_v love_v one_o to_o another_o and_o so_o indeed_o it_o be_v in_o those_o first_o and_o best_a age_n of_o religion_n for_o no_o soon_o do_v the_o gospel_n fly_v abroad_o into_o the_o world_n but_o the_o love_n and_o charity_n of_o christian_n become_v notorious_a even_o to_o a_o proverb_n the_o heathen_n take_v notice_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n with_o this_o particular_a remark_n 31._o see_v how_o these_o christian_n love_v one_o another_o they_o be_v then_o unite_v in_o the_o most_o happy_a fraternity_n a_o word_n much_o use_v by_o christian_n in_o those_o day_n and_o object_v against_o they_o by_o the_o heathen_n they_o live_v as_o brethren_n and_o account_v themselves_o such_o not_o only_o as_o be_v spring_v from_o one_o common_a parent_n for_o in_o this_o respect_n that_o they_o have_v nature_n for_o their_o common_a mother_n 26._o they_o acknowledge_v the_o very_a heathen_n to_o be_v brethren_n though_o otherwise_o little_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o man_n but_o upon_o much_o high_a account_n viz._n that_o they_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n for_o their_o father_n drink_v all_o of_o the_o same_o spirit_n of_o holiness_n be_v bring_v out_o of_o the_o same_o womb_n of_o darkness_n and_o ignorance_n into_o the_o same_o light_n of_o truth_n that_o they_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o coheir_n of_o the_o same_o hope_n this_o lucian_n himself_o confess_v of_o they_o 2._o and_o that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a principle_n that_o their_o master_n instill_v into_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v all_o become_v brethren_n after_o once_o they_o have_v throw_v off_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o have_v embrace_v the_o worship_n of_o their_o great_a crucify_a master_n and_o give_v up_o themselves_o to_o live_v according_a to_o his_o law_n the_o truth_n be_v so_o ready_a entire_a and_o constant_a be_v their_o kindness_n and_o familiarity_n that_o the_o heathen_n accuse_v they_o for_o have_v privy_a mark_n upon_o their_o body_n 7._o whereby_o they_o fall_v in_o love_n with_o each_o other_o at_o first_o sight_n indeed_o they_o never_o meet_v but_o they_o embrace_v one_o another_o with_o all_o the_o demonstration_n of_o a_o hearty_a and_o sincere_a affection_n salute_v each_o other_o with_o aâ—_n holy_a kiss_n not_o only_o in_o their_o own_o house_n but_o at_o their_o religious_a assembly_n as_o a_o badge_n and_o bond_n of_o that_o christian_a fellowship_n and_o communion_n that_o be_v maintain_v among_o they_o but_o the_o love_n and_o kindness_n of_o those_o christian_n of_o old_a do_v not_o lie_v only_o in_o a_o smooth_a complemental_a carriage_n or_o in_o a_o parcel_n of_o good_a word_n depart_v in_o peace_n be_v you_o warm_v or_o fill_v but_o in_o the_o real_a exercise_n of_o charity_n and_o mercy_n now_o because_o the_o two_o great_a object_n of_o charity_n be_v the_o good_a of_o man_n soul_n and_o their_o outward_a and_o bodily_a welfare_n and_o happiness_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v high_o eminent_a and_o exemplary_a for_o both_o these_o the_o soul_n be_v of_o a_o much_o high_a and_o noble_a nature_n and_o consequent_o infinite_o more_o precious_a and_o valuable_a than_o the_o body_n they_o be_v according_o infinite_o careful_a and_o solicitous_a to_o save_v man_n
other_o to_o the_o true_a religion_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o this_o out_o of_o any_o design_n of_o gain_n or_o interest_n to_o themselves_o be_v plain_a because_o they_o often_o refuse_v to_o receive_v necessary_a accommodation_n from_o other_o or_o if_o they_o do_v they_o be_v such_o only_a as_o be_v bare_o and_o absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o present_a turn_n when_o as_o far_o great_a liberality_n have_v be_v offer_v to_o they_o nay_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a canon_n express_o require_v council_n that_o no_o man_n who_o have_v either_o heretic_n or_o infidel_n in_o his_o family_n 3_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o the_o order_n either_o of_o bishop_n 18._o presbyter_n or_o deacon_n who_o have_v not_o first_o convert_v those_o person_n to_o the_o true_a christian_a faith_n have_v see_v what_o kindness_n and_o charity_n they_o express_v to_o man_n soul_n we_o come_v next_o to_o that_o which_o respect_v their_o body_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o outward_a life_n this_o they_o show_v in_o several_a instance_n we_o shall_v consider_v some_o of_o the_o most_o material_a in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o take_v special_a care_n to_o provide_v for_o the_o poor_a and_o such_o as_o be_v unable_a to_o help_v themselves_o 13._o this_o cyprian_a in_o his_o retirement_n give_v especial_o in_o charge_n to_o the_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n of_o his_o church_n that_o by_o all_o mean_v they_o shall_v mind_v the_o poor_a and_o furnish_v they_o with_o whatever_o be_v necessary_a for_o they_o 145._o dionysius_n bishop_n of_o corinth_n testify_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o do_v not_o only_o eminent_o provide_v for_o their_o own_o poor_a but_o with_o great_a liberality_n administer_v to_o the_o necessity_n of_o other_o church_n plentiful_o relieve_v whatever_o indigent_a brethren_n come_v to_o they_o or_o wherever_o they_o be_v though_o at_o the_o great_a distance_n from_o they_o and_o of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n chrysostom_n tell_v we_o 586._o that_o in_o his_o time_n though_o the_o revenue_n of_o it_o be_v but_o small_a yet_o beside_o its_o clergy_n beside_o stranger_n leper_n and_o such_o as_o be_v in_o bond_n it_o daily_o maintain_v above_o three_o thousand_o widow_n and_o maid_n indeed_o the_o bounty_n of_o those_o time_n be_v almost_o incredible_a s._n cyprian_n upon_o his_o turn_n christian_n sell_v his_o estate_n to_o relieve_v the_o want_n of_o other_o 12._o and_o can_v not_o be_v restrain_v from_o it_o either_o by_o the_o persuasion_n of_o other_o or_o the_o consideration_n of_o what_o he_o may_v be_v reduce_v to_o himself_o after_o his_o entrance_n upon_o the_o ministry_n his_o door_n be_v open_a to_o all_o that_o come_v from_o who_o no_o widow_n ever_o return_v empty_a to_o any_o that_o be_v blind_a he_o will_v be_v their_o guide_n to_o direct_v they_o they_o that_o be_v lame_a he_o be_v ready_a to_o lend_v his_o assistance_n to_o support_v they_o none_o be_v oppress_v by_o might_n but_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v they_o sophron._n caesarius_n s._n basil_n brother_n make_v only_o this_o short_a will_n when_o he_o die_v 3._o i_o will_v that_o all_o my_o estate_n be_v give_v to_o the_o poor_a nazianzen_n report_v of_o his_o father_n that_o he_o be_v so_o kind_a to_o the_o poor_a 298._o that_o he_o do_v not_o only_o bestow_v the_o surplusage_n of_o his_o estate_n upon_o they_o but_o even_o part_n of_o what_o be_v reserve_v for_o necessary_a use_n 299._o of_o his_o mother_n that_o a_o ocean_n of_o wealth_n will_v not_o have_v fill_v her_o unsatisfy_a desire_n of_o do_v good_a and_o that_o he_o have_v often_o hear_v she_o say_v that_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a she_o can_v willing_o have_v sell_v her_o self_n and_o child_n to_o have_v expend_v the_o price_n upon_o the_o use_n of_o the_o poor_a and_o of_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n that_o she_o be_v immense_o liberal_a job-like_a her_o gate_n be_v open_a to_o every_o stranger_n she_o be_v eye_n to_o the_o blind_a foot_n to_o the_o lame_a and_o a_o mother_n to_o orphan_n her_o estate_n be_v as_o common_a to_o the_o poor_a and_o as_o much_o at_o their_o need_n as_o every_o one_o be_v to_o himself_o disperse_v and_o scatter_v abroad_o and_o according_a to_o the_o counsel_n of_o our_o saviour_n lay_v up_o her_o treasure_n in_o heaven_n they_o give_v not_o only_o according_a to_o but_o beyond_o their_o ability_n trust_v to_o the_o goodness_n and_o fidelity_n of_o heaven_n to_o supply_v what_o want_v which_o many_o time_n make_v the_o return_n with_o overplus_n by_o way_n uncommon_a and_o extraordinary_a sozomen_n relate_v of_o epiphanius_n bishop_n of_o salamine_n in_o cyprus_n 749._o that_o have_v spend_v all_o his_o own_o estate_n in_o pious_a and_o charitable_a use_n in_o relieve_v the_o needy_a and_o such_o as_o be_v by_o shipwreck_n and_o the_o mercy_n of_o the_o sea_n cast_v upon_o the_o coast_n he_o free_o dispense_v and_o distribute_v the_o good_n and_o treasure_n of_o his_o church_n which_o by_o the_o bounty_n of_o charitable_a person_n from_o all_o part_n who_o think_v they_o can_v not_o better_o lodge_v their_o estate_n than_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o so_o good_a a_o man_n be_v very_o rich_a and_o wealthy_a and_o that_o with_o so_o liberal_a a_o hand_n that_o the_o steward_n or_o guardian_n of_o the_o church_n find_v its_o stock_n begin_v to_o grow_v very_o low_a with_o some_o resentment_n tell_v he_o of_o it_o charge_v he_o as_o too_o profuse_a and_o openhanded_a all_o which_o notwithstanding_o he_o remit_v nothing_o of_o his_o accustom_a bounty_n to_o the_o poor_a at_o length_n all_o be_v spend_v a_o stranger_n on_o a_o sudden_a come_v into_o the_o steward_n lodging_n and_o deliver_v into_o his_o hand_n a_o great_a purse_n of_o gold_n without_o any_o discovery_n either_o who_o it_o be_v that_o bring_v it_o or_o who_o it_o be_v that_o send_v it_o and_o indeed_o so_o vast_a and_o universal_a be_v the_o charity_n of_o this_o good_a man_n that_o it_o sometime_o make_v he_o liable_a to_o be_v impose_v upon_o by_o crafty_a and_o design_v person_n whereof_o the_o historian_n in_o the_o same_o place_n give_v this_o remarkable_a instance_n a_o couple_n of_o beggar_n meeting_n epiphanius_n and_o know_v the_o charitableness_n of_o his_o temper_n to_o draw_v the_o great_a alm_n from_o he_o agree_v to_o put_v this_o trick_n upon_o he_o one_o of_o they_o lie_v along_o upon_o the_o ground_n feign_v himself_o to_o be_v dead_a the_o other_o stand_v by_o he_o passionate_o bewail_v the_o death_n of_o his_o companion_n and_o his_o own_o poverty_n not_o able_a to_o give_v he_o burial_n epiphanius_n pity_v the_o man_n persuade_v he_o to_o bear_v his_o loss_n patient_o and_o not_o to_o expect_v that_o his_o companion_n shall_v in_o this_o world_n rise_v any_o more_o bid_v he_o take_v care_n for_o his_o burial_n and_o withal_o give_v he_o what_o be_v sufficient_a for_o it_o no_o soon_o be_v he_o go_v out_o of_o sight_n but_o the_o beggar_n come_v to_o his_o companion_n jog_v he_o with_o his_o foot_n and_o commend_v he_o for_o so_o ingenious_o act_v the_o cheat_n rise_v say_v he_o and_o with_o what_o we_o have_v get_v let_v we_o be_v merry_a and_o jolly_a to_o day_n but_o alas_o the_o comedy_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o tragic_a scene_n the_o man_n be_v real_o dead_a and_o can_v not_o be_v recover_v by_o all_o his_o cry_n or_o stir_v which_o his_o companion_n no_o soon_o perceive_v but_o with_o all_o haste_n make_v after_o the_o bishop_n cry_n and_o tear_n his_o hair_n confess_v the_o cheat_n and_o beg_v that_o his_o companion_n may_v be_v restore_v to_o life_n but_o all_o in_o vain_a the_o bishop_n bid_v he_o be_v content_a and_o tell_v he_o that_o god_n will_v not_o undo_v what_o he_o have_v do_v leave_v a_o fair_a warning_n to_o man_n say_v the_o historian_n that_o the_o great_a god_n who_o see_v and_o hear_v all_o thing_n reckon_v those_o quackery_n that_o be_v put_v upon_o his_o servant_n as_o if_o do_v to_o himself_o but_o this_o only_a upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o great_a charity_n which_o they_o then_o upon_o all_o occasion_n extend_v to_o the_o poor_a the_o truth_n be_v they_o then_o look_v upon_o the_o poor_a as_o the_o treasure_n and_o ornament_n of_o the_o church_n by_o who_o as_o by_o bill_n of_o exchange_n they_o return_v their_o estate_n into_o the_o other_o world_n when_o decius_n the_o emperor_n demand_v of_o laurentius_n the_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o church_n treasure_n 〈…〉_z he_o promise_v after_o three_o day_n to_o produce_v they_o in_o which_o time_n have_v gather_v together_o the_o blind_a and_o the_o lame_a 1._o the_o infirm_a and_o the_o maim_n at_o the_o time_n appoint_v he_o bring_v they_o into_o the_o palace_n and_o when_o the_o emperor_n ask_v for_o the_o treasure_n he_o have_v promise_v to_o bring_v with_o
father_n constantine_n the_o great_a a_o peculiar_a honour_n when_o he_o obtain_v to_o have_v he_o bury_v in_o the_o porch_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o have_v build_v at_o constantinople_n to_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o wherein_o he_o have_v earnest_o desire_v to_o be_v bury_v 562_o as_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o and_o in_o the_o same_o many_o of_o his_o successor_n be_v inter_v it_o not_o be_v in_o use_n then_o nor_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n after_o for_o person_n to_o be_v bury_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o capitula_fw-la of_o charles_n the_o great_a 1._o where_o bury_v in_o the_o church_n which_o then_o it_o seem_v have_v creep_v into_o some_o place_n be_v strict_o forbid_v during_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n while_o the_o malice_n of_o their_o enemy_n persecute_v they_o both_o alive_a and_o dead_a their_o coemeteria_fw-la be_v ordinary_o under_o ground_n imitate_v herein_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o jew_n who_o sepulcher_n be_v in_o cavern_n and_o hole_n of_o rock_n though_o doubtless_o the_o christian_n do_v it_o to_o avoid_v the_o rage_n and_o fury_n of_o their_o enemy_n not_o so_o much_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o secrecy_n for_o their_o frequent_a retire_n to_o those_o place_n be_v so_o notorious_a as_o can_v not_o escape_v the_o observation_n of_o their_o enemy_n and_o therefore_o we_o sometime_o find_v the_o emperor_n officer_n ready_o come_v thither_o but_o it_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o that_o sacredness_n and_o religion_n that_o be_v reckon_v to_o be_v due_a to_o place_n of_o this_o nature_n it_o be_v account_v by_o all_o nation_n a_o piece_n of_o great_a impiety_n manes_fw-la temerare_fw-la sepultos_fw-la to_o disturb_v and_o violate_v the_o ash_n of_o the_o dead_a they_o be_v large_a vault_n dig_v in_o dry_a sandy_a place_n and_o arch_v over_o and_o separate_v into_o many_o little_a apartment_n wherein_o on_o either_o side_n the_o body_n of_o the_o martyr_n lay_v in_o distinct_a cell_n each_o have_v a_o inscription_n upon_o marble_n prudent_a whereon_o his_o name_n steph._n quality_n and_o probable_o the_o time_n and_o manner_n of_o his_o death_n be_v engrave_v mart._n though_o in_o the_o heat_n of_o persecution_n they_o be_v force_v to_o bury_v great_a number_n together_o in_o one_o common_a grave_n lx_o prudentius_n tell_v we_o he_o observe_v and_o then_o not_o the_o name_n but_o only_o the_o number_n of_o the_o inter_v be_v write_v upon_o the_o tomb._n â—39_n indeed_o the_o multitude_n of_o martyr_n that_o then_o suffer_v require_v very_o large_a conveniency_n of_o interment_n and_o so_o they_o have_v insomuch_o that_o the_o last_o publisher_n of_o the_o roma_fw-it subterranea_fw-la assure_v we_o that_o though_o those_o coemeteria_fw-la be_v underground_o 4._o yet_o be_v they_o many_o time_n double_a and_o sometime_o treble_a two_o or_o three_o story_n one_o still_o under_o another_o by_o reason_n hereof_o they_o must_v needs_o be_v very_o dark_a have_v no_o light_n from_o without_o but_o what_o peep_v in_o from_o a_o few_o little_a cranny_n which_o fill_v the_o place_n with_o a_o kind_n of_o sacred_a horror_n 40._o as_o s._n hierom_n inform_v we_o 521._o who_o while_o a_o youth_n when_o he_o go_v to_o school_n at_o rome_n use_v upon_o the_o lord_n day_n to_o visit_v these_o solemn_a place_n build_v they_o be_v by_o pious_a and_o charitable_a person_n thence_o call_v after_o their_o name_n for_o the_o interment_n of_o martyr_n and_o other_o use_n of_o the_o church_n for_o in_o these_o place_n christian_n in_o time_n of_o persecution_n be_v wont_a to_o hide_v themselves_o and_o to_o hold_v their_o religious_a assembly_n when_o banish_v from_o their_o public_a church_n as_o i_o have_v former_o note_v 2._o of_o these_o about_o rome_n only_a baronius_n out_o of_o the_o record_n in_o the_o vatican_n reckon_v up_o xliii_o and_o other_o to_o the_o number_n of_o threescore_o we_o may_v take_v a_o estimate_n of_o the_o rest_n by_o the_o account_n which_o baronius_n give_v of_o one_o 112._o call_v the_o cemeterie_n of_o priscilla_n discover_v in_o his_o time_n an._n 1578_o in_o the_o via_fw-la salaria_n about_o three_o mile_n from_o rome_n which_o he_o often_o view_v and_o search_v it_o be_v say_v he_o strange_a to_o report_v the_o place_n by_o reason_n of_o its_o vastness_n and_o variety_n of_o apartment_n appear_v like_o a_o city_n under_o ground_n at_o the_o entrance_n into_o it_o there_o be_v a_o principal_a way_n or_o street_n much_o large_a than_o the_o rest_n which_o on_o either_o hand_n open_v into_o diverse_a other_o way_n and_o those_o again_o divide_v into_o many_o lesser_a way_n and_o turn_n like_o lane_n and_o ally_n within_o one_o another_o and_o as_o in_o city_n there_o be_v void_a open_a place_n for_o the_o market_n so_o here_o there_o be_v some_o large_a space_n for_o the_o hold_v as_o occasion_n be_v of_o their_o religious_a meeting_n wherein_o be_v place_v the_o effigy_n and_o representation_n of_o martyr_n with_o place_n in_o the_o top_n to_o let_v in_o light_n long_o since_o stop_v up_o the_o discovery_n of_o this_o place_n cause_v great_a wonder_n in_o rome_n be_v the_o most_o exact_a and_o perfect_a cemeterie_n that_o have_v be_v yet_o find_v out_o thus_o much_o i_o think_v good_a to_o add_v upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o singular_a care_n which_o christian_n then_o take_v about_o the_o body_n of_o their_o dead_a if_o any_o desire_n to_o know_v more_o of_o these_o venerable_a antiquity_n they_o may_v consult_v onuphrius_fw-la de_fw-la coemeteriis_fw-la and_o especial_o the_o latin_a edition_n of_o the_o roma_fw-it subterranea_fw-la aringhio_n where_o their_o large_a curiosity_n may_v be_v full_o satisfy_v in_o these_o thing_n 1659._o many_o other_o instance_n of_o their_o charity_n may_v be_v mention_v their_o ready_a entertain_v stranger_n provide_v for_o those_o that_o labour_v in_o the_o mine_n marry_v poor_a virgin_n and_o the_o like_a of_o which_o to_o treat_v particular_o will_v be_v too_o vast_a and_o tedious_a to_o enable_v they_o to_o do_v these_o charitable_a office_n they_o have_v not_o only_o the_o extraordinary_a contribution_n of_o particular_a person_n but_o a_o common_a stock_n and_o treasury_n of_o the_o church_n at_o the_o first_o go_v abroad_o of_o the_o gospel_n into_o the_o world_n so_o great_a be_v the_o piety_n and_o charity_n of_o the_o christian_n that_o the_o multitude_n of_o they_o that_o believe_v be_v of_o one_o heart_n and_o of_o one_o soul_n neither_o say_v any_o of_o they_o that_o aught_o of_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o possess_v be_v his_o own_o but_o they_o have_v all_o thing_n common_a neither_o be_v there_o any_o among_o they_o that_o lack_v for_o as_o many_o as_o be_v possessor_n of_o land_n or_o house_n sell_v they_o and_o bring_v the_o price_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v sell_v and_o lay_v they_o down_o at_o the_o apostle_n foot_n and_o distribution_n be_v make_v unto_o every_o man_n according_a as_o he_o have_v need_v but_o this_o community_n of_o good_n last_v not_o long_o in_o the_o church_n we_o find_v s._n paul_n give_v order_n to_o the_o church_n of_o galatia_n and_o corinth_n for_o weekly_a offering_n for_o the_o saint_n 2._o that_o upon_o the_o first_o day_n of_o week_n when_o they_o never_o fail_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n they_o shall_v every_o one_o of_o they_o lay_v by_o he_o in_o store_n according_a as_o god_n have_v prosper_v he_o 99_o this_o custom_n justin_n martyr_n assure_v we_o still_o continue_v in_o his_o time_n for_o describe_v the_o manner_n of_o their_o assembly_n on_o the_o lord_n day_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o those_o who_o be_v able_a and_o willing_a contribute_v what_o they_o see_v good_a and_o the_o collection_n be_v lodge_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n or_o precedent_n and_o by_o he_o distribute_v for_o the_o relief_n of_o widow_n and_o orphan_n the_o sick_a or_o indigent_a the_o imprison_a or_o stranger_n or_o any_o that_o be_v in_o need_n in_o the_o next_o age_n they_o be_v reduce_v to_o monthly_a offering_n as_o appear_v from_o tertullian_n 31._o who_o give_v we_o this_o account_n of_o they_o in_o his_o time_n that_o at_o their_o religious_a assembly_n upon_o a_o monthly_a day_n or_o often_o if_o a_o man_n will_v and_o be_v able_a every_o one_o according_a to_o his_o ability_n lay_v by_o somewhat_o for_o charitable_a use_n they_o put_v it_o into_o a_o kind_n of_o poor_a man_n box_n call_v arca_n that_o stand_v in_o the_o church_n this_o they_o do_v free_o no_o man_n be_v force_v or_o compel_v to_o it_o leave_v it_o behind_o they_o as_o a_o stock_n to_o maintain_v piety_n and_o religion_n for_o it_o be_v not_o spend_v say_v he_o upon_o feast_n or_o drinking-bout_n or_o to_o gratify_v gluttony_n and_o intemperance_n but_o lay_v out_o in_o relieve_v the_o needy_a bury_v the_o dead_a provide_v for_o
orphan_n support_v the_o age_a recruit_v the_o spoil_a supply_v the_o imprison_a and_o those_o that_o be_v in_o mine_n bond_n or_o slavery_n for_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n this_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o primitive_a devotion_n palladius_n tell_v we_o of_o two_o brother_n histor_n paesius_n and_o esaias_n 41._o son_n of_o a_o wealthy_a merchant_n that_o their_o father_n be_v dead_a and_o resolve_v upon_o a_o more_o strict_a and_o religious_a course_n of_o life_n they_o can_v not_o agree_v upon_o settle_v their_o estate_n in_o the_o same_o way_n at_o last_o divide_v their_o estate_n they_o dispose_v they_o thus_o the_o one_o give_v away_o his_o whole_a estate_n at_o once_o settle_v it_o upon_o monastery_n church_n and_o prison_n for_o the_o relief_n of_o such_o as_o be_v in_o bond_n and_o betake_v himself_o to_o a_o trade_n for_o a_o small_a maintenance_n for_o himself_o give_v himself_o up_o to_o prayer_n and_o the_o severe_a exercise_n of_o religion_n the_o other_o keep_v his_o estate_n in_o his_o own_o possession_n but_o build_v a_o monastery_n and_o take_v a_o few_o companion_n to_o dwell_v with_o he_o entertain_v all_o stranger_n that_o come_v that_o way_n take_v care_n of_o the_o sick_a entertain_v the_o age_a give_v to_o those_o that_o need_v and_o every_o saturday_n and_o lord_n day_n cause_v two_o or_o three_o table_n to_o be_v spread_v for_o the_o refreshment_n and_o entertainment_n of_o the_o poor_a and_o in_o this_o excellent_a way_n spend_v their_o life_n now_o that_o this_o account_n that_o we_o have_v give_v of_o the_o admirable_a bounty_n and_o charity_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v not_o precarious_a and_o mere_o what_o the_o christian_n tell_v we_o of_o themselves_o we_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o two_o open_a enemy_n of_o christianity_n julian_n and_o lucian_n both_o bitter_a enemy_n to_o christian_n and_o the_o fierce_a because_o both_o as_o it_o be_v suppose_v apostate_n from_o they_o and_o their_o testimony_n be_v considerable_a upon_o a_o double_a account_n partly_o because_o have_v live_v among_o the_o christian_n they_o exact_o know_v their_o way_n and_o manner_n and_o partly_o because_o be_v enemy_n to_o they_o they_o will_v be_v sure_a to_o speak_v no_o more_o in_o their_o commendation_n than_o what_o be_v true_a julian_n speak_v of_o the_o galilean_n 99_o tell_v we_o that_o by_o their_o charity_n to_o the_o poor_a they_o beget_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o great_a admiration_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n and_o in_o a_o epistle_n to_o the_o high-priest_n of_o galatia_n 203._o bewail_v the_o desolate_a state_n of_o the_o heathen-world_n the_o ruin_n of_o their_o temple_n and_o the_o great_a declension_n of_o paganism_n at_o that_o time_n notwitstand_v all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o make_v it_o succeed_v under_o the_o influence_n of_o his_o government_n he_o advise_v the_o highpriest_n to_o promote_v the_o gentile-interest_n by_o the_o same_o method_n which_o the_o wicked_a religion_n of_o the_o christian_n do_v thrive_v by_o i._n e._n by_o their_o bounty_n to_o stranger_n their_o care_n in_o bury_v of_o the_o dead_a and_o their_o holiness_n of_o life_n and_o elsewhere_o the_o poor_a say_v he_o have_v no_o care_n take_v of_o they_o 557._o the_o wicked_a galilean_n know_v very_o well_o how_o to_o make_v their_o advantage_n of_o it_o for_o they_o give_v themselves_o up_o to_o humanity_n and_o charity_n and_o by_o these_o plausible_a and_o insinuative_a way_n strengthen_v and_o increase_v their_o wicked_a and_o pernicious_a party_n just_a as_o man_n cheat_v little_a child_n with_o a_o cake_n by_o two_o or_o three_o of_o which_o they_o tempt_v they_o to_o go_v along_o with_o they_o till_o have_v get_v they_o from_o home_n they_o clap_v they_o under_o hatch_n transport_v and_o sell_v they_o and_o so_o for_o a_o little_a seem_a pleasure_n they_o be_v condemn_v to_o bitterness_n all_o their_o life_n and_o no_o otherwise_o say_v he_o '_o it_o be_v with_o they_o they_o first_o inveigle_v honest_a mind_a man_n with_o what_o they_o call_v their_o feast_n of_o love_n banquet_n ministry_n and_o attendance_n upon_o table_n and_o then_o seduce_v they_o into_o their_o wickedness_n and_o impiety_n this_o as_o at_o once_o it_o show_v his_o venom_n and_o malice_n according_a to_o the_o humour_n of_o the_o man_n so_o it_o open_o bear_v witness_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o emeny_n to_o the_o most_o excellent_a and_o generous_a spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o other_o testimony_n be_v that_o of_o lucian_n who_o if_o not_o a_o christian_n himself_o for_o suidas_n his_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v no_o way_n intimate_v he_o to_o have_v be_v a_o christian_a preacher_n 〈◊〉_d notwithstanding_o what_o the_o generality_n of_o writer_n have_v infer_v thence_o be_v yet_o however_o intimate_o acquaint_v with_o the_o affair_n of_o christian_n who_o bring_v in_o his_o philosopher_n peregrinus_n among_o other_o sect_n join_v himself_o to_o the_o christian_n 2._o tell_v we_o what_o care_n they_o take_v of_o he_o when_o cast_v into_o prison_n they_o improve_v all_o their_o interest_n to_o have_v he_o release_v but_o when_o this_o can_v not_o be_v grant_v they_o officious_o use_v all_o possible_a service_n and_o respect_n towards_o he_o in_o the_o morning_n old_a woman_n widow_n and_o child_n flock_v early_o to_o the_o prison-door_n and_o the_o better_a sort_n get_v leave_v of_o the_o keeper_n to_o sleep_v with_o he_o in_o the_o prison_n all_o night_n then_o they_o have_v several_a sort_n of_o banquet_n and_o their_o sacred_a discourse_n nay_o some_o be_v send_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o rest_n even_o from_o the_o city_n of_o asia_n to_o assist_v and_o encourage_v he_o who_o bring_v he_o great_a sum_n of_o money_n under_o pretence_n of_o his_o imprisonment_n it_o be_v incredible_a what_o readiness_n they_o show_v when_o any_o such_o matter_n be_v once_o noise_v abroad_o and_o how_o little_a they_o spare_v any_o cost_n in_o it_o after_o which_o he_o tell_v we_o of_o they_o in_o general_a 764._o that_o they_o equal_o contemn_v all_o the_o advantage_n of_o this_o life_n and_o account_v they_o common_a foolish_o take_v up_o their_o principle_n about_o these_o thing_n without_o any_o accurate_a search_n into_o they_o insomuch_o that_o if_o any_o subtle_a and_o crafty_a fellow_n that_o know_v how_o to_o improve_v his_o advantage_n come_v among_o they_o he_o grow_v very_o rich_a in_o a_o little_a time_n by_o make_v a_o prey_n of_o that_o simple_a and_o credulous_a people_n there_o be_v one_o circumstance_n yet_o behind_o concern_v the_o love_n and_o charity_n of_o those_o time_n very_o worthy_a to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o and_o that_o be_v the_o universal_a extent_n of_o it_o they_o do_v good_a to_o all_o though_o more_o especial_o to_o they_o of_o the_o household_n of_o faith_n i.e._n to_o christian_n they_o do_v not_o confine_v their_o bounty_n mere_o within_o the_o narrow_a limit_n of_o a_o party_n this_o or_o that_o sect_n of_o man_n but_o embrace_v a_o object_n of_o love_n and_o pity_n wherever_o they_o meet_v it_o they_o be_v kind_a to_o all_o man_n yea_o to_o their_o bitter_a enemy_n and_o that_o with_o a_o charity_n as_o large_a as_o the_o circle_n of_o the_o sun_n that_o visit_v all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o shine_v as_o well_o upon_o a_o stink_a dunghill_n as_o upon_o a_o pleasant_a garden_n it_o be_v certain_o the_o strange_a and_o supernatural_a doctrine_n of_o our_o saviour_n you_o have_v hear_v that_o it_o have_v be_v say_v thou_o shall_v love_v thy_o neighbour_n and_o hate_v thy_o enemy_n but_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o love_v your_o enemy_n bless_v they_o that_o curse_v you_o do_v good_a to_o they_o that_o hate_v you_o pray_v for_o they_o which_o despiteful_o use_v you_o and_o persecute_v you_o this_o indeed_o be_v the_o proper_a goodness_n and_o excellency_n of_o christianity_n as_o tertullian_n observe_v it_o be_v common_a to_o all_o man_n to_o love_v their_o friend_n 69._o but_o peculiar_a only_o to_o christian_n to_o love_v their_o enemy_n 11._o and_o athenagoras_n i_o remember_v principal_o make_v use_v of_o this_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o challenge_v all_o the_o great_a master_n of_o reason_n and_o learning_n among_o the_o heathen_n to_o produce_v any_o either_o of_o themselves_o or_o their_o disciple_n of_o so_o pure_a and_o refine_a a_o temper_n as_o can_v instead_o of_o hate_v love_v their_o enemy_n bear_v curse_n and_o revile_n with_o a_o undisturbed_a mind_n and_o instead_o of_o revile_v again_o to_o bless_v and_o speak_v well_o of_o they_o and_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o who_o lie_v in_o wait_n to_o take_v away_o their_o life_n and_o yet_o this_o do_v christian_n they_o embrace_v their_o enemy_n pardon_v and_o pray_v for_o they_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n rule_v when_o their_o
enemy_n hunger_v they_o feed_v he_o when_o he_o thirst_v they_o give_v he_o drink_v and_o will_v not_o be_v overcome_v of_o evil_a but_o overcome_v evil_a with_o good_a presbyt_fw-la when_o nazianzen_n than_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n lay_v sick_a a_o young_a man_n come_v to_o his_o bed_n foot_n and_o take_v hold_v of_o his_o foot_n with_o tear_n and_o great_a lamentation_n passionate_o beg_v pardon_n of_o he_o for_o his_o wickedness_n the_o bishop_n ask_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o it_o he_o be_v tell_v that_o this_o be_v the_o person_n that_o have_v be_v suborn_v by_o a_o wicked_a party_n to_o have_v murder_v he_o and_o now_o be_v strike_v with_o the_o conscience_n of_o so_o great_a a_o wickedness_n come_v to_o bewail_v his_o sin_n the_o good_a man_n immediate_o pray_v to_o christ_n to_o forgive_v he_o desire_v no_o other_o satisfaction_n from_o he_o than_o that_o henceforth_o he_o will_v forsake_v that_o heretical_a party_n and_o sincere_o serve_v god_n as_o become_v a_o christian_n 332._o thus_o when_o paul_n the_o martyr_n be_v hasten_v to_o his_o execution_n he_o only_o beg_v so_o much_o respite_n till_o he_o may_v pray_v which_o according_o he_o do_v not_o only_o for_o the_o peace_n and_o happiness_n of_o christian_n but_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o jew_n and_o samaritan_n for_o the_o gentile_n that_o they_o may_v be_v bring_v out_o of_o error_n and_o ignorance_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n and_o the_o true_a religion_n he_o pray_v for_o the_o people_n that_o attend_v his_o execution_n nay_o such_o his_o vast_a goodness_n and_o charity_n for_o the_o very_a judge_n that_o condemn_v he_o for_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o very_a executioner_n that_o stand_v ready_a to_o cut_v off_o his_o head_n earnest_o beg_v of_o god_n not_o to_o lay_v that_o great_a wickedness_n to_o their_o charge_n nay_o they_o do_v not_o think_v it_o enough_o not_o to_o return_v evil_a for_o evil_n or_o bare_o to_o forgive_v their_o enemy_n unless_o they_o do_v they_o all_o the_o kindness_n that_o lie_v in_o their_o power_n 130._o polycarp_n plentiful_o feast_v the_o very_a officer_n that_o be_v send_v to_o apprehend_v he_o the_o same_o which_o s._n mamas_n the_o martyr_n be_v also_o say_v to_o have_v do_v metraph_n treat_v the_o soldier_n with_o the_o best_a supper_n he_o have_v when_o send_v by_o alexander_n the_o cruel_a precedent_n of_o cappadocia_n to_o seize_v upon_o he_o and_o we_o read_v of_o one_o pachomius_n a_o heathen_a soldier_n in_o the_o first_o time_n of_o constantine_n that_o the_o army_n be_v well_o near_o starve_v for_o want_n of_o necessary_a provision_n 3._o and_o come_v to_o a_o city_n that_o be_v most_o inhabit_v by_o christian_n they_o free_o and_o speedy_o give_v they_o whatever_o they_o want_v for_o the_o accommodation_n of_o the_o army_n amaze_a with_o this_o strange_a and_o unwonted_a charity_n and_o be_v tell_v that_o the_o people_n that_o have_v do_v it_o be_v christian_n who_o they_o general_o prey_v upon_o and_o who_o profession_n it_o be_v to_o hurt_v no_o man_n and_o to_o do_v good_a to_o every_o man_n he_o throw_v away_o his_o arm_n become_v a_o anchoret_n and_o give_v up_o himself_o to_o the_o strict_a severity_n of_o religion_n this_o also_o julian_n the_o emperor_n plain_o confess_v prius_fw-la for_o urge_v arsacius_n the_o chief_a priest_n of_o galatia_n to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o poor_a and_o to_o build_v hospital_n in_o every_o city_n for_o the_o entertain_n of_o poor_a stranger_n and_o traveller_n both_o of_o their_o own_o and_o other_o religion_n he_o add_v for_o it_o be_v a_o shame_n say_v he_o that_o when_o the_o jew_n suffer_v none_o of_o they_o to_o beg_v and_o the_o wicked_a galilean_n relieve_v not_o only_o their_o own_o but_o also_o those_o of_o our_o party_n that_o we_o only_o shall_v be_v want_v in_o so_o necessary_a a_o duty_n so_o prevalent_a be_v truth_n as_o to_o extort_v a_o confession_n from_o its_o most_o bitter_a and_o virulent_a opposer_n of_o this_o i_o shall_v only_o add_v one_o instance_n or_o two_o more_o proper_a enough_o to_o be_v insert_v here_o 357._o eusebius_n speak_v of_o that_o dreadful_a plague_n and_o famine_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o eastern_a part_n under_o the_o emperor_n maximinus_n wherein_o so_o many_o whole_a family_n miserable_o perish_v and_o be_v sweep_v away_o at_o once_o he_o add_v that_o at_o this_o time_n the_o care_n and_o piety_n of_o the_o christian_n towards_o all_o evident_o approve_v itself_o to_o all_o the_o gentile_n that_o be_v about_o they_o they_o be_v the_o only_a person_n that_o during_o this_o sad_a and_o calamitous_a state_n of_o thing_n perform_v the_o real_a office_n of_o mercy_n and_o humanity_n partly_o in_o order_v and_o bury_v of_o the_o dead_a thousand_o die_v every_o day_n of_o who_o no_o care_n be_v take_v partly_o in_o gather_v together_o all_o the_o poor_a that_o be_v ready_a to_o starve_v and_o distribute_v bread_n to_o every_o one_o of_o they_o the_o fame_n whereof_o fill_v the_o ear_n and_o mouth_n of_o all_o man_n who_o extol_v the_o god_n of_o the_o christian_n and_o confess_v that_o they_o have_v show_v themselves_o to_o be_v the_o only_a true_o pious_a and_o religious_a person_n and_o indeed_o the_o charity_n be_v the_o more_o remarkable_a in_o that_o the_o christian_n at_o this_o very_a time_n be_v under_o a_o most_o heavy_a persecution_n thus_o in_o the_o terrible_a plague_n that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o gallus_n and_o volusian_n rage_v so_o much_o through_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o that_o more_o or_o less_o for_o fifteen_o year_n to_o gether_o especial_o at_o carthage_n when_o innumerable_a multitude_n be_v sweep_v away_o every_o day_n and_o the_o street_n fill_v with_o the_o carcase_n of_o the_o dead_a which_o seem_v to_o implore_v the_o help_n of_o the_o live_n and_o to_o challenge_v it_o as_o their_o right_n by_o the_o common_a law_n of_o humane_a nature_n but_o all_o in_o vain_a every_o one_o tremble_v fly_a and_o shift_v for_o themselves_o desert_v their_o near_a friend_n and_o kindred_n none_o stay_v unless_o it_o be_v to_o make_v a_o prey_n in_o this_o sad_a and_o miserable_a case_n cyprian_a then_o bishop_n of_o the_o place_n 13._o call_v the_o christian_n together_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o duty_n of_o mercy_n and_o charity_n put_v they_o in_o mind_n that_o it_o be_v no_o great_a wonder_n if_o their_o charity_n extend_v to_o their_o own_o party_n the_o way_n to_o be_v perfect_a be_v to_o do_v something_o more_o than_o heathen_n and_o publican_n to_o overcome_v evil_a with_o good_a to_o imitate_v the_o divine_a benignity_n to_o love_v our_o enemy_n and_o according_a to_o our_o lord_n advice_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o happiness_n of_o they_o that_o persecute_v we_o that_o god_n continual_o make_v his_o sun_n to_o rise_v and_o his_o rain_n to_o fall_v not_o only_o for_o the_o advantage_n of_o his_o own_o child_n but_o for_o all_o other_o man_n and_o that_o therefore_o they_o shall_v imitate_v the_o example_n of_o such_o a_o father_n who_o profess_v themselves_o to_o be_v his_o child_n immediate_o upon_o this_o they_o unanimous_o agree_v to_o assist_v their_o common_a enemy_n every_o one_o lend_v help_n according_a to_o his_o rank_n and_o quality_n those_o who_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o poverity_n can_v contribute_v nothing_o to_o the_o charge_n do_v what_o be_v more_o they_o personal_o wrought_v and_o labour_v a_o assistance_n beyond_o all_o other_o contribution_n by_o which_o large_a and_o abundant_a charity_n great_a advantage_n redound_v not_o to_o themselves_o only_o of_o the_o household_n of_o faith_n but_o universal_o unto_o all_o i_o shall_v sum_v up_o what_o have_v be_v say_v upon_o this_o argument_n in_o that_o elegant_a discourse_n which_o lactantius_n have_v concern_v work_n of_o mercy_n and_o charity_n 746._o since_o humane_a nature_n say_v he_o be_v weak_a than_o that_o of_o other_o creature_n who_o come_v into_o the_o world_n arm_v with_o offensive_a and_o defensive_a power_n therefore_o our_o wise_a creator_n have_v give_v we_o a_o tender_a and_o merciful_a disposition_n that_o we_o may_v place_v the_o safeguard_n of_o our_o life_n in_o the_o mutual_a assistance_n of_o one_o another_o for_o be_v all_o create_v by_o one_o god_n and_o spring_v from_o one_o common_a parent_n we_o shall_v reckon_v ourselves_o akin_a and_o oblige_v to_o love_v all_o mankind_n and_o that_o our_o innocency_n may_v be_v perfect_a not_o only_o not_o to_o do_v a_o injury_n to_o another_o but_o not_o to_o revenge_v one_o when_o do_v to_o ourselves_o for_o which_o reason_n also_o we_o be_v command_v to_o pray_v for_o our_o very_a enemy_n we_o ought_v therefore_o to_o be_v kind_a and_o sociable_a that_o we_o may_v help_v and_o assist_v each_o other_o for_o be_v ourselves_o obnoxious_a to_o misery_n we_o may_v the_o more_o comfortable_o hope_v for_o that_o help_n in_o case_n
that_o be_v among_o man_n this_o argument_n eusebius_n particular_o prosecute_v 11._o and_o show_v that_o while_n the_o nation_n be_v under_o paganism_n and_o idolatry_n they_o be_v fill_v with_o war_n and_o trouble_n 1._o and_o all_o the_o effect_n of_o barbarous_a rage_n and_o fury_n but_o that_o after_o the_o divine_a and_o peaceable_a doctrine_n of_o our_o saviour_n come_v abroad_o those_o difference_n and_o calamity_n begin_v to_o cease_v according_a to_o the_o prediction_n that_o be_v of_o he_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v righteousness_n and_o abundance_n of_o peace_n in_o his_o day_n that_o man_n shall_v beat_v their_o sword_n into_o ploughshare_n and_o their_o spear_n into_o pruning-hook_n that_o nation_n shall_v not_o lift_v up_o sword_n against_o nation_n nor_o learn_v war_n any_o more_o that_o this_o must_v needs_o be_v in_o some_o measure_n the_o effect_n of_o his_o appearance_n his_o doctrine_n be_v so_o fit_o calculate_v to_o soften_v the_o rough_a and_o brutish_a manner_n of_o man_n and_o to_o train_v they_o up_o in_o mild_a and_o more_o humane_a institution_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o make_v it_o a_o uncontrollable_a argument_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o excellency_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n that_o it_o teach_v man_n to_o bear_v the_o reproach_n and_o provocation_n of_o enemy_n with_o a_o generous_a and_o unshaken_a mind_n and_o to_o be_v able_a not_o to_o revenge_v ourselves_o by_o fall_v foul_a upon_o they_o with_o the_o like_a indignity_n and_o affront_n to_o be_v above_o anger_n and_o passion_n and_o every_o inordinate_a and_o unruly_a appetite_n to_o administer_v to_o the_o want_n and_o necessity_n of_o the_o helpless_a and_o to_o embrace_v every_o man_n as_o our_o kindred_n and_o countryman_n and_o though_o repute_v a_o stranger_n to_o we_o yet_o to_o own_v he_o as_o if_o by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n he_o be_v our_o near_a friend_n and_o brother_n how_o much_o their_o religion_n contribute_v to_o the_o public_a tranquillity_n by_o forbid_a pride_n passion_n covetousness_n and_o such_o sin_n as_o be_v the_o great_a spring_n of_o confusion_n and_o disturbance_n 59_o justin_n martyr_n tell_v the_o emperor_n as_o for_o peace_n say_v he_o we_o above_o all_o man_n in_o the_o world_n promote_v and_o further_o it_o forasmuch_o as_o we_o teach_v that_o no_o wicked_a man_n no_o covetous_a or_o treacherous_a person_n no_o good_a or_o virtuous_a man_n can_v lie_v hide_v from_o the_o eye_n of_o god_n but_o that_o every_o man_n be_v travel_v either_o towards_o a_o eternal_a happiness_n or_o misery_n according_a to_o the_o desert_n and_o nature_n of_o his_o work_n and_o do_v all_o man_n know_v and_o believe_v this_o no_o man_n will_v dare_v for_o a_o few_o moment_n to_o deliver_v up_o himself_o to_o vice_n and_o wickedness_n know_v it_o will_v lead_v he_o on_o to_o the_o condemnation_n of_o everlasting_a fire_n but_o will_v rather_o by_o all_o mean_n restrain_v himself_o and_o keep_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o virtue_n that_o he_o may_v obtain_v the_o reward_n that_o be_v dispense_v by_o god_n and_o avoid_v the_o punishment_n that_o be_v inflict_v by_o he_o the_o truth_n be_v our_o bless_a lord_n come_v not_o to_o inspire_v man_n with_o principle_n of_o revenge_n and_o passion_n to_o teach_v they_o to_o return_v evil_a for_o evil_n but_o to_o encourage_v love_n and_o gentleness_n to_o teach_v man_n to_o overcome_v by_o suffer_v and_o to_o obtain_v the_o reward_n by_o meekness_n and_o patience_n 269._o isidore_z the_o pelusiote_n treat_v of_o that_o place_n to_o he_o that_o smite_v thou_o on_o the_o right_a cheek_n turn_v the_o other_o also_o have_v this_o short_a discourse_n upon_o it_o the_o great_a king_n of_o heaven_n come_v down_o from_o above_o to_o deliver_v to_o the_o world_n the_o law_n of_o a_o heavenly_a conversation_n which_o he_o have_v propose_v in_o a_o way_n of_o conflict_n and_o strive_v quite_o contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o olympic_a game_n there_o he_o that_o fight_v and_o get_v the_o better_a receive_v the_o crown_n here_o he_o that_o be_v strike_v and_o bear_v it_o meek_o have_v the_o honour_n and_o applause_n there_o he_o that_o return_v blow_n for_o blow_n here_o he_o that_o turn_v the_o other_o cheek_n be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o theatre_n of_o angel_n for_o the_o victory_n be_v measure_v not_o by_o revenge_n but_o by_o a_o wise_a and_o generous_a patience_n this_o be_v the_o new_a law_n of_o crown_n this_o the_o new_a way_n of_o conflict_n and_o contention_n such_o be_v the_o temper_n such_o the_o carriage_n of_o christian_n towards_o their_o enemy_n and_o they_o that_o be_v without_o within_o themselves_o they_o maintain_v the_o most_o admirable_a peace_n and_o harmony_n and_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n of_o one_o heart_n and_o soul_n they_o live_v in_o the_o strict_a amity_n and_o abhor_v all_o division_n as_o a_o plague_n and_o firebrand_n but_o because_o man_n understanding_n not_o be_v all_o of_o one_o size_n nor_o all_o truth_n alike_o plain_a and_o evident_a difference_n in_o man_n judgement_n and_o opinion_n must_v needs_o arise_v no_o schism_n ever_o arise_v in_o the_o church_n about_o any_o of_o the_o more_o considerable_a principle_n of_o religion_n but_o it_o be_v present_o bewail_v with_o the_o universal_a resentment_n of_o all_o pious_a and_o good_a man_n and_o the_o breach_n endeavour_v to_o be_v make_v up_o no_o way_n leave_v unattempted_a no_o method_n of_o persuasion_n omit_v that_o may_v contribute_v to_o it_o when_o novatus_n or_o rather_o novatian_n have_v make_v some_o disturbance_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n concern_v the_o receive_v the_o lapse_v into_o communion_n dionysius_n the_o good_a bishop_n of_o alexandria_n write_v to_o he_o to_o extinguish_v the_o schism_n 247._o tell_v he_o it_o be_v better_a to_o suffer_v any_o thing_n than_o that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v rend_v in_o piece_n that_o it_o be_v no_o less_o glorious_a and_o probable_o more_o illustrious_a to_o suffer_v martyrdom_n to_o keep_v division_n out_o of_o the_o church_n than_o to_o die_v for_o not_o sacrifice_v to_o idol_n for_o in_o the_o one_o case_n a_o man_n suffer_v martyrdom_n only_o upon_o his_o own_o account_n but_o in_o the_o other_o he_o suffer_v for_o the_o advantage_n and_o benefit_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n 184_o and_o cyprian_a positive_o assert_v according_a to_o the_o apostle_n resolution_n of_o the_o case_n that_o without_o this_o unity_n and_o charity_n a_o man_n can_v enter_v into_o heaven_n and_o that_o although_o he_o shall_v deliver_v up_o himself_o to_o the_o flame_n or_o cast_v his_o body_n to_o wild_a beast_n yet_o this_o will_v not_o be_v the_o crown_n of_o his_o faith_n but_o the_o punishment_n of_o his_o falsehood_n not_o the_o glorious_a exit_z of_o a_o religious_a virtue_n but_o the_o issue_n of_o despair_n such_o a_o one_o may_v be_v kill_v but_o he_o can_v be_v crown_v he_o that_o rend_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n destroy_v the_o faith_n disturb_v the_o peace_n dissolve_v charity_n and_o profane_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n how_o severe_o they_o brand_v all_o schism_n &_o division_n in_o the_o church_n how_o industrious_o they_o labour_v to_o take_v up_o all_o controversy_n among_o christian_n and_o to_o reconcile_v dissent_v brethren_n 〈…〉_z to_o maintain_v concord_n and_o agreement_n among_o themselves_o and_o to_o prevent_v all_o occasion_n of_o quarrel_n &_o dissension_n may_v be_v easy_o make_v to_o appear_v out_o of_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n hence_o those_o canonical_a epistle_n as_o they_o call_v they_o wherewith_o person_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v furnish_v when_o go_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o of_o which_o there_o be_v especial_o three_o sort_n first_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o commendatory_a epistle_n mention_v by_o s._n paul_n and_o be_v in_o use_n among_o the_o heathen_n they_o be_v grant_v to_o clergyman_n go_v into_o another_o diocese_n by_o the_o bishop_n that_o ordain_v they_o testify_v their_o ordination_n their_o soundness_n and_o orthodoxy_n in_o the_o faith_n the_o innocency_n and_o unblameableness_n of_o their_o life_n to_o those_o that_o have_v be_v under_o or_o have_v be_v suspect_v of_o excommunication_n declare_v their_o absolution_n and_o recommend_v they_o to_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o faithful_a last_o they_o be_v grant_v to_o all_o whether_o clergy_n or_o laity_n that_o be_v to_o travel_v as_o ticket_n of_o hospitality_n that_o wherever_o they_o come_v upon_o the_o produce_v these_o letter_n they_o may_v be_v know_v to_o be_v catholic_n and_o orthodox_n and_o as_o such_o receive_v and_o entertain_v by_o they_o a_o piece_n of_o prudence_n which_o julian_n the_o apostate_n admire_v in_o the_o christian_a constitution_n 102._o the_o like_a whereto_o he_o endeavour_v to_o establish_v in_o his_o pagan_a reformation_n the_o second_o sort_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d letter_n dimissory_a
whereby_o leave_n be_v give_v to_o person_n go_v into_o another_o diocese_n either_o to_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o place_n or_o if_o ordain_v already_o to_o be_v admit_v and_o incorporate_v into_o the_o clergy_n of_o that_o church_n upon_o which_o account_n the_o ancient_a council_n every_o where_o provide_v that_o no_o stranger_n shall_v either_o receive_v ordination_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o another_o bishop_n or_o exercise_v any_o ministerial_a act_n in_o another_o diocese_n without_o the_o consent_n and_o dimissory_a letter_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o place_n from_o whence_o he_o come_v the_o three_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d letter_n of_o peace_n grant_v by_o the_o bishop_n to_o the_o poor_a that_o be_v oppress_v and_o such_o as_o flee_v to_o the_o church_n for_o its_o protection_n and_o assistance_n but_o esp_v ecial_o to_o such_o of_o the_o clergy_n as_o be_v to_o go_v out_o of_o one_o diocese_n into_o another_o it_o be_v direct_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o diocese_n that_o he_o will_v receive_v he_o that_o so_o he_o may_v take_v no_o offence_n but_o that_o peaceable_a concord_n and_o agreement_n may_v be_v maintain_v between_o they_o by_o these_o art_n the_o prudence_n of_o those_o time_n seek_v to_o secure_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v prevent_v all_o dissension_n that_o may_v arise_v and_o where_o matter_n of_o any_o great_a moment_n fall_v out_o how_o quick_o do_v they_o flock_v together_o to_o compose_v and_o heal_v they_o hence_o those_o many_o synod_n and_o council_n that_o be_v convene_v to_o umpire_n difference_n to_o explain_v or_o define_v article_n of_o faith_n to_o condemn_v and_o suppress_v the_o disturber_n of_o the_o church_n and_o innovator_n in_o religion_n what_o infinite_a care_n do_v the_o good_a emperor_n constantine_n take_v for_o compose_v the_o arrian_n controversy_n which_o then_o begin_v first_o to_o infect_v and_o overrun_v the_o world_n how_o much_o his_o heart_n be_v set_v upon_o it_o his_o solicitous_a thought_n take_v up_o about_o it_o how_o many_o troublesome_a day_n and_o restless_a night_n it_o cost_v he_o with_o what_o strong_a and_o nervous_a argument_n what_o affectionate_a entreaty_n he_o press_v it_o 473._o may_v be_v see_v in_o that_o excellent_a letter_n yet_o extant_a in_o his_o life_n which_o he_o write_v to_o the_o author_n of_o those_o impious_a and_o unhappy_a controversy_n but_o when_o this_o will_v not_o do_v he_o summon_v the_o great_a council_n of_o nice_a consist_v of_o three_o hundred_o and_o eighteen_o bishop_n and_o in_o his_o speech_n at_o the_o open_n of_o that_o council_n conjure_v they_o by_o all_o that_o be_v dear_a and_o sacred_a to_o agree_v 489._o and_o to_o compose_v those_o dissension_n which_o be_v rise_v in_o the_o church_n which_o he_o serious_o protest_v he_o look_v upon_o as_o more_o grievous_a and_o dangerous_a than_o any_o war_n whatsoever_o and_o that_o they_o create_v great_a trouble_n and_o inquietude_n to_o his_o mind_n than_o all_o the_o other_o affair_n of_o his_o empire_n and_o when_o several_a of_o the_o bishop_n then_o in_o council_n have_v prefer_v libel_n and_o accusation_n one_o against_o another_o 25._o without_o ever_o read_v they_o he_o bundle_v and_o seal_v they_o all_o up_o together_o and_o have_v reconcile_v and_o make_v they_o friend_n produce_v the_o paper_n and_o immediate_o throw_v they_o into_o the_o fire_n before_o their_o face_n so_o passionate_o desirous_a be_v that_o good_a prince_n to_o extinguish_v the_o flame_n and_o to_o redeem_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n at_o any_o rate_n be_v any_o eject_v and_o throw_v out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o which_o there_o may_v be_v a_o suspicion_n of_o private_a grudge_n or_o design_n â—_o the_o nicene_n council_n wise_o provide_v that_o in_o every_o province_n a_o synod_n shall_v be_v hold_v twice_o a_o year_n where_o all_o the_o bishop_n meet_v together_o may_v discuss_v the_o case_n and_o compose_v the_o difference_n or_o as_o joseph_n the_o egyptian_a in_o his_o arabic_a version_n of_o that_o canon_n tell_v we_o a_o arbitrator_n be_v to_o be_v appoint_v between_o the_o differ_a party_n to_o take_v up_o the_o quarrel_n that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v a_o scandal_n to_o religion_n nor_o do_v there_o want_v meek_a and_o peaceable-minded_n man_n who_o value_v the_o public_a welfare_n before_o any_o private_a and_o personal_a advantage_n and_o can_v make_v their_o own_o particular_a concern_v strike_v sail_n when_o the_o peace_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n call_v for_o it_o when_o great_a contest_v and_o confusion_n be_v raise_v by_o some_o perverse_a and_o unquiet_a person_n about_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n then_o possess_v by_o gregory_n nazianzen_n he_o himself_o stand_v up_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o assembly_n and_o tell_v the_o bishop_n presbyt_fw-la how_o unfit_a it_o be_v that_o they_o who_o be_v preacher_n of_o peace_n to_o other_o shall_v fall_v out_o among_o themselves_o beg_v of_o they_o even_o by_o the_o sacred_a trinity_n to_o manage_v their_o affair_n calm_o and_o peaceable_o and_o if_o i_o say_v he_o be_v the_o ionas_n that_o raise_v the_o storm_n throw_v i_o into_o the_o sea_n and_o let_v these_o storm_n and_o tempest_n cease_v i_o be_o willing_a to_o undergo_v what_o ever_o you_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o and_o though_o innocent_a and_o unblameable_a yet_o for_o your_o peace_n and_o quiet_a sake_n be_o content_a to_o be_v banish_v the_o throne_n and_o to_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o city_n only_o according_a to_o the_o prophet_n counsel_n be_v careful_a to_o love_v truth_n and_o peace_n and_o therewith_o free_o resign_v his_o bishopric_n though_o legal_o settle_v in_o it_o by_o the_o express_a command_n and_o warrant_v of_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o universal_a desire_n and_o acclamation_n of_o the_o people_n the_o same_o excellent_a temper_n rule_v in_o s._n chrysostome_n one_o of_o his_o successor_n in_o that_o see_v when_o have_v elegant_o press_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o refute_v those_o petty_a cavil_n which_o his_o adversary_n have_v against_o himself_o but_o if_o you_o say_v he_o to_o his_o people_n suspect_v these_o thing_n of_o we_o 1110._o we_o be_v ready_a to_o deliver_v up_o our_o place_n and_o power_n to_o whosoever_o you_o will_v only_o let_v the_o church_n be_v preserve_v in_o peace_n and_o unity_n this_o be_v the_o brave_a and_o noble_a disposition_n of_o mind_n to_o which_o s._n clemens_n seek_v to_o reduce_v the_o corinthian_n after_o they_o have_v fall_v into_o a_o little_a schism_n and_o disorder_n who_o be_v there_o among_o you_o say_v he_o of_o that_o generous_a temper_n 69._o that_o compassionate_a and_o charitable_a disposition_n let_v he_o say_v if_o this_o sedition_n these_o schism_n and_o contention_n have_v arisen_a through_o my_o mean_n or_o upon_o my_o account_n i_o will_v depart_v and_o be_v go_v whithersoever_o you_o please_v and_o will_v do_v what_o the_o people_n shall_v command_v only_o let_v christ_n sheep-fold_n together_o with_o the_o elder_n that_o be_v place_v over_o it_o be_v keep_v in_o peace_n nay_o when_o good_a man_n be_v most_o zealous_a about_o the_o main_a and_o foundation-article_n of_o faith_n so_o as_o sometime_o rather_o to_o hazard_v peace_n than_o to_o betray_v the_o truth_n yet_o in_o matter_n of_o indifferency_n and_o such_o as_o only_o concern_v the_o ritual_n of_o religion_n they_o mutual_o bear_v with_o one_o another_o without_o any_o violation_n of_o that_o charity_n which_o be_v the_o great_a law_n of_o christianity_n thus_o in_o that_o famous_a controversy_n about_o the_o keep_n of_o easter_n so_o much_o agitate_a between_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n irenaeus_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o pope_n victor_n who_o of_o all_o that_o ever_o sit_v in_o that_o chair_n have_v raise_v the_o great_a stir_n about_o it_o tell_v he_o that_o bishop_n in_o former_a time_n 193._o however_o they_o differ_v about_o the_o observation_n of_o it_o yet_o always_o maintain_v a_o entire_a concord_n and_o fellowship_n with_o one_o another_o the_o church_n be_v careful_a to_o maintain_v a_o peaceable_a communion_n though_o differ_v in_o some_o particular_a rite_n and_o ceremony_n yea_o even_o when_o their_o rite_n and_o custom_n seem_v to_o clash_v by_o meet_v together_o at_o the_o same_o place_n thus_o when_o polycarp_n come_v to_o rome_n from_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n to_o treat_v with_o pope_n anicetus_n about_o this_o and_o some_o other_o affair_n though_o they_o can_v not_o satisfy_v each_o other_o to_o yield_v the_o controversy_n yet_o they_o kiss_v and_o embrace_v one_o another_o with_o mutual_a endearment_n receive_v the_o holy_a communion_n together_o and_o anicetus_n to_o do_v the_o great_a honour_n to_o polycarp_n give_v he_o leave_v to_o celebrate_v and_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n in_o his_o church_n and_o at_o last_o they_o part_v in_o
s._n peter_n deliver_v the_o same_o doctrine_n to_o a_o tittle_n submit_v yourselves_o to_o every_o ordinance_n of_o man_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n whether_o it_o be_v to_o the_o king_n as_o supreme_a or_o unto_o governor_n as_o unto_o they_o that_o be_v send_v by_o he_o for_o the_o punishment_n of_o evil_a doer_n and_o for_o the_o praise_n of_o they_o that_o do_v well_o for_o so_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n that_o with_o well-doing_n you_o may_v put_v to_o silence_v the_o ignorance_n of_o foolish_a man_n such_o be_v the_o command_n and_o such_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n when_o a_o tax_n be_v demand_v of_o he_o though_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n he_o refuse_v not_o to_o pay_v tribute_n unto_o caesar_n even_o when_o it_o put_v he_o to_o the_o expense_n and_o charge_n of_o a_o miracle_n when_o arraign_v for_o his_o life_n at_o pilat_n bar_n he_o free_o own_v his_o authority_n and_o cheerful_o submit_v to_o that_o wicked_a and_o unrighteous_a sentence_n though_o able_a to_o command_v more_o than_o twelve_o legion_n of_o angel_n for_o his_o rescue_n and_o deliverance_n the_o apostle_n though_o unjust_o scourge_v before_o the_o council_n yet_o make_v no_o tart_a reflection_n but_o go_v away_o rejoice_v when_o herod_n have_v cut_v off_o s._n james_n his_o head_n and_o consign_v peter_n in_o prison_n to_o the_o same_o butchery_n and_o execution_n what_o arm_n do_v the_o christian_n use_n rise_v up_o and_o put_v he_o out_o of_o the_o throne_n scatter_v libel_n raise_v tumult_n or_o faction_n in_o the_o city_n oh_o no_o the_o church_n weapon_n be_v prayer_n and_o tear_n their_o only_a refuge_n in_o those_o evil_a time_n nor_o do_v this_o excellent_a spirit_n die_v with_o the_o apostle_n we_o find_v the_o same_o temper_n rule_v in_o the_o succeed_a age_n of_o christianity_n the_o christian_n say_v one_o of_o the_o ancient_n obey_v the_o law_n that_o be_v make_v 497._o and_o by_o the_o exactness_n of_o their_o life_n go_v beyond_o that_o accuracy_n which_o the_o law_n require_v of_o they_o they_o love_v all_o man_n though_o all_o man_n study_v to_o afflict_v and_o persecute_v they_o be_v there_o any_o as_o athenagoras_n conclude_v his_o address_n to_o the_o emperor_n more_o devote_v to_o you_o than_o we_o 39_o who_o pray_v for_o the_o happiness_n of_o your_o government_n that_o according_a to_o right_n and_o equity_n the_o son_n may_v succeed_v his_o father_n in_o the_o empire_n that_o your_o dominion_n may_v be_v enlarge_v and_o that_o all_o thing_n may_v prosper_v that_o you_o take_v in_o hand_n and_o this_o we_o do_v as_o that_o which_o turn_v both_o to_o you_o and_o our_o own_o advantage_n that_o so_o under_o you_o lead_v a_o quiet_a and_o peaceable_a life_n we_o may_v chearfu_o obey_v all_o those_o command_n which_o you_o lay_v upon_o we_o 108._o s._n polycarp_n a_o little_a before_o his_o martyrdom_n write_v to_o the_o christian_n at_o philippi_n earnest_o exhort_v they_o all_o to_o obey_v their_o ruler_n and_o to_o exercise_v all_o patience_n and_o long-suffering_a towards_o they_o and_o when_o he_o stand_v before_o the_o proconsul_n 132._o he_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o be_v the_o great_a law_n of_o christianity_n that_o we_o be_v command_v by_o god_n to_o give_v all_o due_a honour_n and_o obedience_n to_o prince_n and_o potentate_n such_o as_o be_v not_o prejudicial_a to_o we_o i.e._n for_o so_o doubtless_o he_o mean_v such_o as_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o our_o religion_n 31._o tertullian_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o solemn_a part_n of_o the_o church-service_n in_o his_o time_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o happiness_n and_o prosperity_n of_o the_o prince_n under_o who_o they_o live_v we_o pray_v say_v he_o for_o the_o emperor_n for_o the_o grandee_n and_o minister_n of_o state_n for_o the_o prosperity_n of_o the_o age_n for_o the_o quietness_n of_o affair_n for_o the_o continuance_n of_o their_o life_n and_o government_n that_o god_n will_v give_v they_o a_o long_a life_n a_o secure_a reign_n and_o undisturbed_a house_n powerful_a army_n faithful_a senator_n honest_a subject_n a_o quiet_a people_n and_o indeed_o whatever_o they_o can_v wish_v for_o either_o as_o man_n or_o emperor_n they_o that_o think_v say_v he_o that_o we_o be_v not_o solicitous_a about_o the_o safety_n of_o prince_n 31._o let_v they_o look_v into_o the_o command_n of_o god_n record_v in_o our_o scripture_n which_o we_o free_o expose_v to_o the_o view_n of_o all_o there_o they_o will_v find_v that_o we_o be_v enjoin_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o happiness_n of_o our_o very_a enemy_n and_o persecutor_n and_o who_o be_v so_o much_o such_o as_o they_o and_o yet_o we_o be_v plain_o and_o particular_o command_v to_o pray_v for_o king_n for_o prince_n and_o all_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n that_o the_o state_n of_o thing_n may_v be_v quiet_a and_o peaceable_a a_o christian_a be_v a_o enemy_n to_o no_o man_n be_v much_o less_o so_o to_o his_o prince_n 426._o thus_o when_o celsus_n seem_v to_o object_n as_o if_o the_o christian_n refuse_v to_o help_v the_o emperor_n in_o their_o war_n origen_n answer_v that_o they_o do_v real_o assist_v and_o help_v he_o and_o that_o rather_o with_o divine_a than_o humane_a weapon_n according_a to_o the_o command_n of_o the_o apostle_n i_o exhort_v that_o first_o of_o all_o supplication_n prayer_n intercession_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o be_v make_v for_o all_o man_n for_o king_n and_o all_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n and_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o the_o more_o eminent_a any_o man_n be_v for_o piety_n and_o religion_n he_o will_v be_v able_a to_o afford_v great_a assistance_n to_o his_o prince_n than_o a_o great_a many_o arm_a soldier_n that_o stand_v ready_a to_o fight_v for_o he_o and_o to_o destroy_v his_o enemy_n for_o all_o custom_n and_o tribute_n none_o ever_o pay_v they_o more_o free_o than_o they_o for_o your_o tax_n and_o tribute_n say_v justin_n martyr_n to_o the_o emperor_n we_o be_v above_o all_o other_o man_n every_o where_o ready_a to_o bring_v they_o in_o to_o your_o collector_n and_o officer_n 64._o be_v teach_v so_o to_o do_v by_o our_o great_a master_n who_o bid_v those_o that_o ask_v the_o question_n whether_o they_o may_v pay_v tribute_n unto_o caesar_n to_o give_v unto_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n and_o unto_o god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n for_o which_o reason_n we_o worship_v none_o but_o god_n and_o as_o for_o you_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n we_o cheerful_o serve_v you_o acknowledge_v you_o to_o be_v emperor_n and_o governor_n of_o man_n and_o pray_v that_o together_o with_o your_o imperial_a power_n you_o may_v have_v a_o wise_a and_o discern_a judgement_n and_o understanding_n if_o the_o emperor_n command_v i_o to_o pay_v tribute_n say_v another_o of_o their_o apologist_n i_o be_o ready_a to_o do_v it_o 144._o if_o my_o lord_n command_v i_o to_o serve_v and_o obey_v he_o i_o confess_v my_o obligation_n to_o it_o man_n be_v to_o be_v serve_v with_o that_o respect_n that_o be_v due_a to_o man_n but_o god_n only_o who_o be_v invisible_a and_o incomprehensible_a be_v to_o be_v religious_o fear_v and_o honour_v if_o command_v to_o deny_v he_o i_o must_v disobey_v and_o die_v rather_o than_o be_v find_v perfidion_n and_o ingrateful_a to_o he_o 34._o so_o tertullian_n tell_v they_o that_o although_o they_o refuse_v to_o pay_v the_o tax_n rate_v upon_o they_o for_o maintenance_n of_o the_o heathen-temple_n yet_o for_o all_o other_o tribute_n they_o have_v cause_n to_o give_v the_o christian_n thanks_o for_o so_o faithful_o pay_v what_o be_v due_a it_o be_v their_o principle_n to_o abstain_v from_o defraud_v of_o other_o insomuch_o that_o shall_v they_o examine_v their_o account_n how_o much_o of_o the_o assessment_n be_v lose_v by_o the_o fraud_n and_o cozenage_n of_o they_o of_o their_o own_o party_n they_o will_v easy_o find_v that_o the_o christian_n denial_n to_o pay_v that_o one_o tax_n be_v abundant_o compensated_a and_o make_v up_o in_o their_o honest_a payment_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n the_o truth_n be_v they_o be_v admirable_o exact_a and_o conscientious_a as_o in_o all_o their_o action_n so_o especial_o in_o those_o that_o relate_v to_o the_o public_a and_o concern_v their_o duty_n and_o obedience_n to_o their_o ruler_n and_o governor_n nor_o be_v they_o thus_o only_o in_o prosperous_a time_n but_o under_o the_o heavy_a persecution_n as_o indeed_o the_o rod_n be_v seldom_o off_o their_o back_n the_o last_o mention_v apologist_n bid_v their_o judge_n go_v on_o to_o butcher_v they_o 27._o and_o tell_v they_o they_o do_v but_o force_v those_o soul_n out_o of_o their_o body_n which_o be_v pray_v to_o god_n for_o the_o emperor_n happiness_n even_o while_o their_o officer_n be_v do_v of_o it_o 202._o and_o cyprian_a tell_v the_o
of_o they_o and_o think_v they_o happy_a that_o they_o be_v entrust_v by_o god_n to_o manage_v the_o conveniency_n of_o man_n life_n but_o yet_o do_v not_o give_v they_o that_o honour_n that_o be_v only_o due_a to_o god_n for_o this_o neither_o do_v god_n allow_v of_o neither_o do_v they_o desire_v it_o but_o equal_o love_v and_o regard_v we_o when_o we_o do_v not_o as_o if_o we_o do_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o and_o when_o celsus_n a_o little_a before_o have_v smart_o press_v he_o to_o do_v honour_n to_o daemon_n he_o reject_v the_o motion_n with_o great_a contempt_n 395._o away_o say_v he_o with_o this_o counsel_n of_o celsus_n who_o in_o this_o be_v not_o in_o the_o least_o to_o be_v hearken_v to_o for_o the_o great_a god_n only_o be_v to_o be_v adore_v and_o prayer_n to_o be_v deliver_v up_o to_o none_o but_o his_o only_o beget_v son_n the_o first_o bear_v of_o every_o creature_n that_o as_o our_o highpriest_n he_o may_v carry_v they_o to_o his_o father_n and_o to_o our_o father_n to_o his_o god_n and_o to_o our_o god_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o worship_n of_o angel_n do_v and_o that_o very_o early_o as_o appear_v from_o the_o apostle_n caveat_n against_o it_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n creep_a into_o some_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o be_v always_o disow_v and_o cry_v out_o against_o and_o at_o last_o public_o and_o solemn_o condemn_v by_o the_o whole_a laodicean_n council_n it_o be_v not_o lawful_a say_v the_o thirty_o five_o canon_n of_o that_o council_n for_o christian_n to_o leave_v the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o to_o go_v and_o invocate_v angel_n and_o to_o make_v prohibit_v assembly_n if_o therefore_o any_o one_o shall_v be_v find_v devote_v himself_o to_o this_o private_a idolatry_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v forasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v forsake_v the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o have_v deliver_v up_o himself_o to_o idolatry_n from_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o clear_a than_o that_o it_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o father_n that_o the_o worship_v of_o angel_n be_v not_o only_o downright_a idolatry_n but_o a_o plain_a apostasy_n from_o the_o christian_a faith_n nor_o be_v they_o more_o peremptory_a in_o deny_v divine_a honour_n to_o angel_n than_o they_o be_v to_o martyr_n and_o depart_a saint_n for_o though_o they_o have_v a_o mighty_a honour_n and_o respect_n for_o martyr_n as_o we_o shall_v take_v notice_n afterward_o as_o those_o that_o have_v maintain_v the_o truth_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o seal_v it_o with_o their_o blood_n and_o therefore_o do_v what_o they_o can_v to_o do_v praise_n and_o honour_n to_o their_o memory_n yet_o be_v they_o far_o from_o place_v any_o thing_n of_o religion_n or_o divine_a adoration_n in_o it_o whereof_o it_o will_v be_v enough_o to_o quote_v one_o famous_a instance_n the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o pontus_n hist_o to_o give_v they_o a_o account_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o polycarpus_n their_o bishop_n 134_o tell_v they_o that_o after_o he_o be_v dead_a many_o of_o the_o christian_n be_v desirous_a to_o have_v get_v the_o remain_v of_o his_o body_n possible_o to_o have_v give_v they_o decent_a and_o honourable_a burial_n but_o be_v prevent_v in_o it_o by_o some_o jew_n who_o importune_v the_o proconsul_n to_o the_o contrary_a suggest_v that_o the_o christian_n leave_v their_o crucify_a master_n may_v henceforth_o worship_v polycarpus_n whereupon_o they_o add_v that_o this_o suggestion_n must_v needs_o proceed_v from_o ignorance_n of_o the_o true_a state_n of_o christian_n this_o they_o do_v say_v they_o not_o consider_v how_o impossible_a it_o be_v that_o ever_o we_o shall_v either_o forsake_v christ_n who_o die_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n or_o that_o we_o shall_v worship_v any_o other_o we_o adore_v he_o as_o the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o the_o martyr_n as_o the_o disciple_n and_o follow_v of_o our_o lord_n we_o deserve_o love_v for_o their_o eminent_a kindness_n to_o their_o own_o prince_n and_o master_n who_o companion_n and_o fellow-disciple_n we_o also_o by_o all_o mean_n desire_v to_o be_v this_o instance_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o valuable_a in_o this_o case_n not_o only_o because_o so_o plain_a and_o pertinent_a but_o because_o so_o ancient_a and_o from_o person_n of_o so_o great_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n for_o this_o be_v not_o the_o testimony_n of_o any_o one_o private_a person_n but_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o smyrna_n according_a as_o it_o have_v be_v train_v up_o under_o the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o polycarpus_n the_o immediate_a disciple_n of_o s._n john_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o christian_n then_o and_o it_o hold_v so_o for_o some_o age_n after_o even_o down_o to_o the_o time_n of_o s._n augustine_n when_o yet_o in_o many_o other_o thing_n the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n begin_v to_o decline_v apace_o we_o set_v apart_o say_v he_o no_o temple_n 1355._o nor_o priest_n nor_o divine_a service_n nor_o sacrifice_n to_o martyr_n because_o they_o be_v not_o god_n but_o the_o same_o who_o be_v they_o be_v our_o god_n indeed_o we_o honour_v their_o memory_n as_o of_o holy_a man_n who_o have_v stand_v for_o the_o truth_n even_o unto_o death_n that_o so_o the_o true_a religion_n may_v appear_v and_o those_o which_o be_v false_a be_v convince_v to_o be_v so_o but_o who_o ever_o hear_v a_o priest_n stand_v at_o the_o altar_n build_v for_o the_o honour_n and_o worship_n of_o god_n over_o the_o body_n of_o the_o holy_a martyr_n to_o say_v in_o his_o prayer_n i_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o thou_o peter_n or_o paul_n or_o cyprian_a for_o in_o such_o commemoration_n we_o offer_v to_o that_o god_n who_o make_v they_o both_o man_n and_o martyr_n and_o have_v make_v they_o partner_n with_o holy_a angel_n in_o the_o heavenly_a glory_n and_o by_o these_o solemnity_n we_o both_o give_v thanks_o to_o the_o true_a god_n for_o the_o victory_n which_o they_o have_v gain_v and_o also_o stir_v up_o ourselves_o by_o beg_v his_o assistance_n to_o contend_v for_o such_o crown_n and_o reward_n as_o they_o be_v possess_v of_o so_o that_o whatever_o office_n religious_a man_n perform_v in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o martyr_n they_o be_v only_a ornament_n to_o their_o memory_n not_o sacrifice_n or_o divine_a service_n do_v to_o the_o depart_a as_o if_o they_o be_v deity_n more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n we_o may_v find_v in_o that_o place_n as_o also_o in_o infinite_a other_o place_n of_o his_o work_n where_o be_v it_o worth_a the_o while_n i_o can_v easy_o show_v that_o he_o do_v no_o less_o frequent_o than_o express_o assert_v that_o though_o the_o honour_n of_o love_n respect_n and_o imitation_n yet_o no_o religious_a adoration_n be_v due_a either_o to_o angel_n martyr_n or_o depart_v saint_n but_o the_o great_a instance_n wherein_o the_o primitive_a christian_n manifest_v their_o detestation_n of_o idolatry_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o idolatrous_a worship_n of_o the_o heathen_a world_n the_o deny_v and_o abhor_v any_o thing_n of_o divine_a honour_n that_o be_v do_v to_o their_o god_n they_o look_v upon_o the_o very_a make_n of_o idol_n though_o with_o no_o intention_n to_o worship_v they_o as_o a_o unlawful_a trade_n and_o as_o inconsistent_a with_o christianity_n how_o have_v we_o renounce_v the_o devil_n and_o his_o angel_n say_v tertullian_n 88_o mean_v their_o solemn_a renunciation_n in_o baptism_n if_o we_o make_v idol_n nor_o be_v it_o enough_o to_o say_v though_o i_o make_v they_o i_o do_v not_o worship_v they_o there_o be_v the_o same_o cause_n not_o to_o make_v they_o that_o there_o be_v not_o to_o worship_v they_o viz._n the_o offence_n that_o in_o both_o be_v do_v to_o god_n yet_o thou_o do_v so_o far_o worship_v they_o as_o thou_o make_v they_o that_o other_o may_v worship_v they_o and_o therefore_o he_o roundly_o pronounce_v that_o no_o art_n 10._o no_o profession_n no_o service_n whatsoever_o that_o be_v employ_v either_o in_o make_v or_o minister_a to_o idol_n can_v come_v short_a of_o idolatry_n they_o startle_v at_o any_o thing_n that_o have_v but_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o symbolise_v with_o they_o in_o their_o idolatry_n therefore_o the_o ancyran_n council_n condemn_v they_o to_o a_o two_o year_n supension_n from_o the_o sacrament_n 7._o who_o sit_v down_o with_o their_o heathen_a friend_n upon_o their_o solemn_a festival_n in_o their_o idol-temple_n although_o they_o bring_v their_o own_o provision_n along_o with_o they_o and_o touch_v not_o one_o bit_n of_o what_o have_v be_v offer_v to_o the_o idol_n their_o first_o care_n in_o instruct_v new_a convert_v be_v to_o leaven_n they_o with_o the_o hatred_n of_o idolatry_n those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v initiate_v into_o our_o religion_n say_v origen_n